UNO DI SANT'ANNA.
Titolo semplice per una storia straordinaria.
Quante volte abbiamo letto o sentito, di qualcuno di umili origini, fare cose straordinarie?
Sicuramente, migliaia di volte nel corso della nostra vita. Cose successe in ogni angolo di mondo, nei posti meno conosciuti o addirittura neanche esistenti nelle mappe geografiche.
Il titolo: UNO DI SANT'ANNA, e' un omaggio alla mia città di origine e a tutti i suoi cittadini che hanno sempre rispettato i miei genitori. Tutta la città ha reso omaggio a mia madre e mio padre, accompagnandoli nell'ultimo viaggio. Al funerale di mia mamma, (48 anni fa') c'erano tutti, una folla che non mi ricordavo di avere mai visto al paesino, che a quei tempi, non era ancora una cittadina.
20 anni dopo, se ne andò mio padre. Anche se io non ero presente al funerale di mio padre, per drammatici motivi personali, so che c'erano tutti quelli che poterono attendere.
(GRAZIE GENTE DI SANT' ANNA).
IO VENGO DA MIA MADRE.
Ma chi sono io? Chi credo di essere? Cosa e’ che mi ispira a scrivere libri di fantasia rubati alla realtà di tutti i giorni?
Mi Presento; Trovo oggigiorno urticante e offensivo sentirmi chiedere l’orribile frase disumana:
DA DOVE VIENI?
(E da dove potrei mai venire secondo voi da un'altra galassia?)
Invece di chiedere: CHI SEI?
Io sono Renato Nioi; Per i miei concittadini di Sant'Anna, sono Rino Nioi.
Vengo da mia madre. Che tanto rimpiango di non esserle stato abbastanza affettuoso, sempre intento a scappare sui monti col bestiame dei vicini
o per cercare funghi da vendere. O a mettere trappole per i poveri uccelli che a volte vendevo e a volte mangiavo,
o a consumare le scarpe giocando a pallone. La mia mamma non si rese conto che stava dando alla luce un genio, il giorno che mi partorì. (Viva la modestia).
INFORMO I LETTORI CHE MI HANNO CONOSCIUTO DI PERSONA, CHE NON TROVERETE TRACCIA DELLA VOSTRA ESISTENZA NELLA MIA STORIA PERSONALE.
RACCONTARE LA MIA STORIA, COINVOLGENDO PERSONE O FAMIGLIE CHE HO CONOSCIUTO NELLA MIA VITA,
E’ UN' INTRUSIONE DELLA ALTRUI PRIVACY CHE NON MI PERMETTEREI MAI DI COMMETTERE
PERSONE CHE MI SONO STATE VICINE E PERSONE CHE ANCORA MI STANNO VICINE, RASSICURATEVI NON VI UTILIZZERÒ MAI NELLA MIA STORIA.
ANCHE PERCHE’ OGNI UNO DEVE SCRIVERE LA PROPRIA STORIA, NON QUELLA DEGLI ALTRI. COLGO L’OCCASIONE PER MANDARVI
UN GRANDE ABBRACCIO SINCERO A TUTTI ,AUGURANDOVI DI STAR BENE. LA VITA E’ FRAGILE.
Dunque: Il destino, mi ha portato a vivere una vita randagia. E in certi periodi socialmente selvatica, come un animale braccato che continua a fuggire da tutto e tutti e anche da se' stesso.
Mi sono talmente sedimentato in questo stato d'animo che non riesco più a sentirmi sicuro e a mio agio in nessuna comunità. Mi sento come se ogni persona che mi avvicina, sta' cercando di togliermi qualcosa. O di impormi qualcosa.
Qualcosa che non cerco e di cui non ho bisogno. In cambio di quel qualcosa che ho paura di perdere, che e' me stesso, il mio spirito, la mia esistenza, il mio essere tutto intero. Non ho soldi, non ho possedimenti, sono ormai pure diventato vecchio e molto attaccato alla mia identità che preferisco vivere da eremita piuttosto che condividere la mia vita con mercanti di anime, imbroglioni vari e predatori sessuali.
E mi vengono in mente i miti dall'antica Grecia, con tutti I suoi Dei e Dee capricciosi/e e vendicativi/e.
Ognuno/a in perenne campagna di proselitismo pro Domo Sua. Come I politici contemporanei, sempre in campagna elettorale. Sempre cercando di convertire qualcuno al proprio partito. Come alcuni religiosi praticanti di ogni religione, come i diversi gruppi sessuali, come I drogati di diverse sostanze stupefacenti. Ogni uno in cerca di convertire altri al proprio credo, al proprio stile di vita.
A Volte, mi sembra di essere in una Medina nordafricana o al mercato di Porta Portese, o al mercato di Camden Town, ormai da molti ribattezzato (SCUMDEN TOWN). SCUM in inglese vuol dire FECCIA.
Tutti insistenti per vendermi qualcosa, senza lasciarmi il tempo e la libertà di guardarmi intorno.
E questo mi fa riflettere sulle dichiarazioni di democrazia e libertà, di diritti e doveri, di leggi e regole dei nostri paesi. Ma poi, io vedo che non e' vero niente. Perché l'unica libertà che abbiamo, e' la scelta di quale gruppo o tribù vogliamo appartenere. E qualunque gruppo scegliamo e' in conflitto con altri gruppi diversi. Ma io mi sento di essere nato per vivere la una mia vita non per passare la mia esistenza ad arguire con l'uno contro l'altro per ragioni per me inesistenti.
Per usare un termine che ho sentito da una donna inglese tanti anni addietro; IL SISTEMA DITTATORIALE, FOTTE I SUOI CITTADINI SENZA LASCIARGLI SCELTA. IL SISTEMA DEMOCRATICO INVECE TI LASCIA LA SCELTA DEL COLORE DELL'UCCELLO COL QUALE FOTTERTI MA NON LA MISURA , NE' QUANTO TE NE METTONO DENTRO.
Ma se uno desidera vivere in rispetto delle leggi e delle regole scritte di qualunque nazione, senza appartenere a nessuna tribù, allora per il sistema, e' una specie di sovversivo. Uno da essere abbandonato come selvaggina ai cacciatori di persone da catturare e mettere in gabbia. Conta qualcosa dire che io rispetto le leggi scritte e credo nella libertà individuale?. E che sono invece gli adepti di tutte le tribù sociali, coloro che disattendono le loro promesse e ignorano le leggi da essi stessi scritte? Serve a qualcosa specificare che le nostre società scrivono delle leggi alle quali non sono fedeli e perseguitano coloro che in queste leggi credono e le rispettano?
Ultimo commento polemico: Ma se queste diverse fazioni sociali, sono felici del proprio stile di vita, della propria religione, del proprio indirizzo politico, della propria sessualità delle proprie idee, delle droghe che prendono, perché non si dedicano a goderne in pace, senza andare a caccia di proseliti da convertire?
Io sto' bene cosi', sono felice e soddisfatto di quello che sono e mi dedico alla mia gioia di vivere libero. Mi piace stare con me stesso e comunicare con altre persone solo quando mi trovo faccia a faccia per motivi di necessita' , durante il lavoro o quando vado a fare la spesa, o una visita medica o studio, o nelle sale da ballo o altri momenti di incontro fugace. E in casi eccezionali godere della compagnia femminile. Poi sento la necessita' di stare con me stesso a riflettere, allenarmi, cucinare, mangiare, leggere, scrivere e dormire, sognare e di tanto in tanto una telefonata ad un qualche parente con cui mi sento a mio agio.
Mi diceva la mamma che a quattro anni quando qualcuna mi prendeva in braccio, io dicevo: bolu a Patina ( che tradotto sarebbe, voglio Pietrina. Pietrina e' l'unico nome che scrivo delle persone che ho conosciuto. Ero molto affezionato a lei.
Altri ricordi d'infanzia, risalgono all'eta' di cinque anni, quando ero il bambino più coccolato di Sant' Anna.
Avevo tante ammiratrici adulte che venivano a casa e mi prendevano in braccio e mi coccolavano. Mi chiamavano; Rinisceddu. (Renatino).
Ricordo che ero testardo fino a tenere l'intera parentela in apprensione per la mia incolumità. Avevo un gilet di velluto blu scuro con bottoni di metallo dorati.
Mi piaceva cosi' tanto che ogni volta che i miei genitori mi portavano a qualche avvenimento lo volevo indossare a tutti i costi. Il gilet, la mamma lo teneva conservato in un baule,
Al piano di sopra nella sua stanza da letto. A quei tempi, la domenica, i genitori, usavano fare le scampagnate e una domenica, come tutte la altre famiglie, andarono a vedere una partita di pallone della nostra squadra. Il campo sportivo, se ricordo bene, sembrava un campo di patate appena arato ed era situato davanti al cimitero, al lato destro del sentiero
in direzione di Porto Pino. Adesso il sentiero e' una strada ma a quei tempi, era un incrocio di sentieri, a sinistra, portava all'incrocio Per Porto Pino. all'uscita del paese verso Teulada,
Il sentiero a destra, portava a Su De Is Peis e il sentiero davanti, portava a Porto Pino, attraverso Su De Is Cinus e Su De Is Pillonis.
Il campo di patate ooooppps mi scuso, il campo sportivo, era proprio a destra prima de Su Enacciu de xxxxxxxx non posso scrivere il nome. Ma era una famiglia molto amica di tutti e incluso della mia famiglia e chiaramente di me.
La mamma portava la mia seconda sorella, (la terza era in arrivo) e usci, con mia sorella maggiore e le comari con i loro piccoli. Io rimasi al piano di sopra a cercare il gilet di velluto. Ero riuscito ad aprire il baule e cominciai a cercare tra tutti i capi abbigliamento senza fare rumore, mio padre, pensando che fossi uscito con la mamma, si chiuse la porta del negoziato dietro che era anche la porta principale di casa. E con i suoi amici parti per vedere la partita.
Io non riuscivo a trovare il gilet, quindi decisi di scendere in bottega e chiedere ancora alla mamma. Pero' mi trovai solo in casa e quasi al buio. La porta era chiusa a chiave, quindi, decisi di aprire la meta' della porta sulla destra, come avevo visto fare a mio padre usando il peso da mezzo chilo e battendo sul passante. Solo che mio padre, batteva il passante all'ingiù per chiudere e io non riuscivo a smuoverlo battendo all'insù non avevo abbastanza forza.
Dopo pochi minuti sentii la voce di mio padre: Rino, Rinixeddu se tui berusu? (Sei tu vero?).
La sua voce era dolce, rassicurante come non l'avevo sentita mai e non capivo perché sembrasse preoccupato, mica era successo niente. Cosa poteva mai succedere in casa mia? Era una famiglia sicura, mi volevano bene tutti e non capivo il senso di paura, io non conoscevo ancora la paura, nel paese eravamo tutti amici.
Comunque, mio padre, apri la porta con la chiave e mi prese in braccio. Richiuse la porta e mi porto' al campo di calcio. Il primo tempo della partita, stava per concludersi e io non ci capivo nulla di un gioco per adulti che vedevo per la prima volta.
A volte, con la mamma, si andava al deposito d'acqua di Montixeddu a fare la scampagnata, ci portavamo i panini, e l'acqua, la bevevamo direttamente dal tubicino esterno del deposito, il quale formava una specie di mini laghetto di due/tre metri di diametro e si allungava diventando un rivolo d'acqua. Ai bordi, nasceva (su matucciu) che alla mamma piaceva tanto con l'insalata, io lo trovavo sgradevole al palato, aveva sapore di ravanelli piccanti.
(Credo che fosse la rucola).
Poi ricordo un episodio di quando avevo 5 anni mi nascondevo dietro la porta che dava sulla strada principale e spiavo la gente che passava.
La mamma mi chiese: Che gioco stai facendo? Io le risposi che la notte precedente avevo sognato che potevo allungare le labbra quanto volevo
e baciare le belle ragazze che passavano per strada, senza essere visto. La mamma mi guardo' stupita e disse con un sorriso: Ahhh! Fillu-e-cocca. Cioè; Figlio di buona donna.
Non mi ricordo bene che anno era, forse il 1958. La strada, non era stata ancora asfaltata, era una strada sterrata coperta dalla ghiaia e stavano arrivando i prima mezzi militari della NATO,
come passavano, sollevavano molta polvere con le ruote, facevano schizzare la ghiaia tutta intorno. Poi mi ricordo che un giorno, arrivarono dei mezzi che non avevo mai visto prima.
Stavano asfaltando la strada. E cosi' per la prima volta, vidi l'asfalto e notai nei giorni seguenti che i mezzi cingolati non passavano più lasciando quei solchi sulla strada. Ma li trasportavano su grandi camion scoperti.
Appena asfaltarono la strada, uno dei figli di Pietrina, ci intratteneva facendo piroette coi suoi pattini appena comprati. A quei tempi, i pattini erano due basi di alluminio che si incastravano per formare la base del piede e i lacci di pelle per tenerle allacciate al piede.
Il pattinaggio, mi resto' impresso e pensavo sempre che un giorno mi sarei comprato i pattini anch'io.
E mi ricordo che non avevamo ancora luce elettrica e neanche il frigorifero, l'acqua la andavamo a prendere a su grifoni (Il rubinetto comunale) all'inizio del sentiero per Su De Is Porcus. Quella per bere, la trasportavamo con la brocca di terracotta (Sa Mariga) e quella per lavarci, con i secchi di plastica da dieci litri.
Avevamo la lampada a carburo e a quei tempi, il carburo lo portavano in latte da 25 chili al negozietto di fronte. E mio padre, si faceva regalare la latta vuota, la piazzava nel centro della cucina che era anche il nostro salotto,
e ci metteva dentro le braci che aveva ottenuto dal fuoco nel cortile dietro casa, quello era il nostro riscaldamento ed io mi sentivo felice, non vedevo l'ora che il babbo, cominciasse a raccontare le fiabe.Poi a due alla volta, ci prendeva in spalla e ci portava al piano di sopra, dove c'era la stanza da letto per tutti noi bambini. A quel tempo eravamo già quattro figli, la mia sorella maggiore, io, la mia sorellina nata un anno prima e la terza sorellina appena nata. Il mio fratellino non era ancora nato e nemmeno la mia quarta ed ultima sorellina.
Crescendo, ricordo che venni bullizzato, picchiato e anche ricattato da bambini più grandi di me di sette /otto anni. E costretto a fare cose di cui mi fa orrore ricordare. Alcuni di loro, mi spingevano a rubare soldi e frutta dal negozio di mio padre, altrimenti non mi facevano giocare, mi emarginavano. Io come tutti i bambini, non sapevo restare senza giocare. Tra i miei bulli c'era anche una ragazza di sette anni più grande di me. Avevo paura e mi vergognavo anche di dirlo a mio padre.
A sei anni, si ha paura di raccontare tutto al proprio padre, anche perché mio padre era molto protettivo e geloso di noi figli e temevo che se avesse saputo delle angherie che ho subito, avrebbe reagito con rabbia contro i miei bulli.
Io non volevo vederlo irato. Lo vidi una volta che reagì contro un uomo che da ubriaco, tiro' fuori un coltello, assumendo un atteggiamento aggressivo nei confronti dei presenti nel negozietto di mio padre, e rimasi terrorizzato alla vista di tanta violenza e tanto sangue. Mio padre lo aveva picchiato a sangue.
Cosi' preferii tacere e dimenticare. Comunque ora da Vecchio e dopo tanto fuggire da un posto all'altro, ho imparato che gli abusi sui bambini sono sempre accaduti in tutti I paesi dove sono stato ed io non sono l'unico. Chi più chi meno, da bambini, tutti abbiamo subito abusi. E come me tantissimi non lo dicono ai genitori, per paura o per vergogna. Col senno del poi, suggerisco ai genitori moderni di fare in modo che i vostri bambini non abbiano paura ne' vergogna nel raccontarvi cosa succede quando vanno a giocare con altri bambini, specialmente quando sono presenti ragazzini molto più grandi di loro e sono fuori dalla vostra vista. E' in quei casi che i primi abusi e bullismo accadono e ci marchiano per tutta la vita.
Comunque, presto avvenne il nostro primo sfratto e da Sant' Anna ci spostammo a Is Domus, (un chilometro di distanza), il paesino che ora e' attaccato a Sant'Anna. Li ero vicino alla mia nonna materna che mi voleva tanto bene e ai miei cugini. E trovai tanti amici che invece di bullizzarmi, mi aiutavano, mi rispettavano e mi proteggevano. Finalmente potevo vivere appieno molti anni della mia infanzia giocando felice e sereno, non dimenticherò mai quegli anni ne' mai dimenticherò quegli amici.
I miei amici di Is Domus, mi avevano insegnato a riconoscere i funghi, ( su corrorinu de pezza), e mi piaceva andare da solo a cercare i funghi a Montixeddu e Monte Zara.
Mi insegnarono ad aprire sa carruba, toglierei semi e mangiarmi la polpa. Mi insegnarono come riconoscere Sa Musciuira e come pulire la radice per mangiarla.
Mi ricordo la prima volta che rubai la motocicletta di mio padre, un motorino Cimatti da 50 CC avevo nove anni e qualche mese, e venni fermato dalla polizia. Mi chiesero nome e cognome e indirizzo, quanti anni avevo e il nome di mio padre. Prima di rispondere alle loro domande, per confondere le acque gli chiesi: perché mi avete fermato? Uno dei poliziotti disse che avevano visto la moto ma non avevano visto il pilota, quindi abbiamo fermato la moto per vedere come funziona senza il pilota poi abbiamo visto te. Ero piccolo, , piccolino e magrolino. Comunque, mi portarono da mio padre e gli fecero la predica davanti a tutti, davanti alla sua motocarrozella, carica di cassette di pesci da vendere. A Sant'Anna lo avevano visto in tanti, a quell'ora, alle 11 di mattina erano tutti sulla via principale, chi a chiacchierare con mio padre o stando sulla porta della loro bottega a chiacchierare coi vicini.
Tutti a commentare per giorni e giorni, la mia avventura. Ma a Is Domus, ero diventato un personaggio folcloristico, mancavano solo gli smart phone dei nostri tempi per farsi I selfie e caricarli su Instagram. E che mi chiedessero l'autografo. Tutti miei ammiratori.
Poi fini' che il mio eroe (mio padre) da eroe, divento' complice. Mi lasciava prendere sempre la motoretta, con la raccomandazione di non farmi prendere più dalla polizia. Da Sant'Anna a Is Domus, c'era un chilometro e dietro ogni curva, c'era un sentiero che portava nei campi. Quindi se avessi visto ancora la polizia, dovevo solo scappare per I campi. I sentieri non erano praticabili in automobile e comunque, la polizia veniva da una cittadina a otto chilometri di distanza, una volta la settimana, quasi sempre di Lunedì e non stazionava mai in prossimità delle curve, sempre lungo il rettilineo. La cittadina, si chiama Giba e Sant'Anna era una frazione di Giba, non era ancora comune a se'.
Mi ricordo con commozione e gioia di questo periodo spensierato. E di quando un mio amico fu preso a rubare benzina dalla moto di un amico di mio padre e sto' stronzo disse che lo avevo mandato io. Mi svergognarono davanti a tutti.
Ma non e' che l'avevo proprio mandato io, e' che lui voleva fare un giro con la mia moto ma non avevo benzina a sufficienza, perché mio padre mi aveva dato ordine di smettere di usare la moto appena il serbatoio fosse a riserva. In quel momento, era appena scattata la riserva ed io dissi al mio amico che se voleva fare un giro, doveva metterci la benzina. Ma, mannaggia alla miseria pensai: deve per forza essere sempre e solo colpa mia?
Comunque, da quel giorno avevo un amico in meno. Non gli parlai più.
Poi avvenne un altro sfratto, con una nuova sorellina in famiglia, mamma malata e mio padre unica fonte di guadagno, era difficile fare quadrare i conti. Ma ormai ero già adolescente, quando da Is Domus, a causa del secondo sfratto, ci spostammo a Sa Portedda, una casetta in cima ad una collinetta, con vista sul campo militare e sulle dune bianche di Porto Pino. Gli abitanti di Sa Portedda, erano composti dalla mia famiglia, una coppia di giovani con una bambina che possedevano un allevamento di maiali, due famiglie che gestivano i due bar per servire quelle centinaia di militari della NATO, i buoi del padrone di casa, i gatti semi selvatici (tanti gatti), le pecore che passavano davanti a casa per andare al pascolo e poi rientravano la sera agli ovili a circa tre chilometri e le montagne di cui imparai a conoscere ogni angolo. E nelle quali tagliavo la legna da ardere, armato di accetta, piccone, sega e roncola. Mi piaceva, tanto fare il taglialegna, mi portavo sempre il panino, l'acqua, il coltello a serramanico ed una busta per metterci I funghi oppure le lumache. Furono tre anni di totale pace interiore e di gioia di vivere intensa.
Ero nel periodo crescita più importante e non avevamo abbastanza cibo ricco di proteine, ed ero sempre affamato e (PERDONATEMI) ne fece le spese qualche gatto.
E tanti uccelli innocenti che acchiappavo con tagliole d'acciaio. Rimpiango tutta la crudeltà che avevo usato contro gli animali, sopratutto gatti e uccelli.
Pero' non rimpiango quando slegavo il maiale e lo cavalcavo aggrappato alle setole del suo collo, tra i cespugli di cisto e fresie, come fosse un cavallo fino a che dopo pochi metri io cadevo e finivo a terra pieno di graffi e di scorie. Ma io ero felice di giocare. noi bambini, piaceva solo giocare, tutto intorno a noi era un gioco.
Ormai frequentavo le scuole medie e dovevo viaggiare per sei chilometri in autostop. Tante persone che mi conoscevano, mi davano un passaggio ma qualche volta, dovevo tornare a piedi.
Mi rammaricavo di non avere una vita sociale con i miei coetanei di Sant'Anna. Pero' in cambio, imparai ad amare le lunghe camminate e a fare amicizia con i militari, con le persone che venivano al distributore di benzina, dove per qualche mancia, lavavo le automobili. La mia vita era nonostante tutto intensa.
Feci amicizia con tutti i figli dei sottufficiali e degli ufficiali che erano di stanza nelle villette del poligono, a poche decine di metri dalla strada principale.
Questi amici, mi portavano sul Pullman militare all'oratorio della cittadina di Teulada a circa 10 chilometri di distanza a giocare a pallone.
Poi avvenne l'ennesimo sfratto causa non pagamento dell'affitto e danni che noi bambini, causavamo alla proprietà' terriera del padrone di casa. Io ero il peggiore, sempre a scavare con la vanga, sotto l'asfodelo, per trovare i maggiolini (Sa Giordana) e la larve dei maggiolini, (Su Procu Muntoni), qualche (Bremi Pintus) per usarli come esca nelle trappole per gli uccelli.
Poi spesso e volentieri, nello scavalcare il muro (de sa tanca), facevo cadere qualche pietra e non mi preoccupavo di rimetterla a posto.
Ma l'atto terroristico, più grande, fu quando appiccai il fuoco a tutto un campo di erba secca, era d'estate e io preparavo il fuoco in un angolo del cortile, per cucinare un po' di pesci arrosto, mi bruciai la mano col giornale acceso che usavo per appiccare il fuoco sotto la graticola e feci un gesto istintivo buttandolo di lato. Adde su un cespuglio di erba e il campo and' a fuoco in pochi secondi. Mannaggia alla miseria ma tutte a me dovevano capitare? Ormai mi chiamavano su terrorista.Mi ricordo quando con le mie sorelle e mio fratello, alla notizia dello sfratto , montavamo I nostri cavalli di canna e andavamo a SA Tanca dell'ex padrone di casa armati di barattoli vuoti di pomodori pelati da tre chili e con I bastoncini di canna battevamo sui barattoli, improvvisando una banda musicale, cantando parolacce rimate contro l'ex padrone di casa e ci scappava da ridere, perché a noi, non ce ne fregava niente di essere sfrattati. Noi avevamo nostro padre che ci proteggeva e le sere davanti al caminetto, ci raccontava storie fantastiche che arricchivano I nostri sogni, di bambini amati e protetti.
Questa volta, ci spostammo solo di 15 metri. Alla casetta antica dei proprietari di uno dei due bar.
Per pagare l'affitto, mio padre lavorava le sere di fine settimana come cuoco nel ristorante del bar ed eravamo tutti contenti.
La casa, aveva solo due stanze, in quella più grande, dormivano mio padre, mia madre e tre delle mie quattro sorelle.
La più grande era a Roma a lavorare in una famiglia come COLF.
Nella casa, non c'era il bagno si usava una latrina all'angolo del cortile dietro casa ma noi bambini, preferivamo andare dietro I cespugli.
E mi ricordo il comico fatto che mi procuro' le risate ironiche di tutti I componenti della mia famiglia.
Il padrone del bar, ci regalo' alcune sedie di metallo con sedile di stecche di legno e braccioli in metallo, erano le sedie larghe, le antiche sedie dei bar di allora, noi le chiamavamo su Carironi ovvero, nel dialetto santanese, (il seggiolone).
Io sempre contro-corrente e ribelle, (IL SOVVERSIVO) sempre ad inventare trovate fuori dalla norma. Cosi' una sera al buio, presi una di quelle sedie, le tolsi due stecche dal centro del sedile la portai in mezzo al campo e la usai come tazza del cesso. Poi, siccome non avevo la carta igienica mi pulii con le pagine del giornale.
Alla mattina, mio padre si alza ed esce in cortile per lavarsi faccia e mani nel lavamano dove ci lavavamo tutti con l'acqua che portavamo dal pozzo e nel vedere SU CARIRONI in mezzo al campo, scoppio' in urli e rimbrotti contro di me, chiamandomi, carironi. Vieni qui carironi, guarda cosa hai combinato. Ma non sai stare buono mezz'ora tu? nemmeno quando vai al cesso? Sempre a combinare guai. Adesso se lo vede il padrone di casa viene a rimproverare me per le tue cazzate. E poi hai lasciato tutte quelle pagine di giornale sparpagliate dappertutto.
Stavo per dirgli che tanto il giornale lo avevamo già letto tutti. Ma preferii risparmiarmi un ceffone e correre subito a raccogliere il giornale e riportare il mio cesso portatile indietro al cortile.
Cosi' almeno potevo scoppiare a ridere senza essere visto mentre raccoglievo le pagine sporche del giornale.
Di tanto in tanto, per prendermi in giro e farsi una risata, la mamma mi chiamava "su carironi". Ve lo giuro che sto' ridendo mentre scrivo e che mi scappa da ridere ogni volta che ci penso. Ma presto da carironi, venni ribattezzato "Su Bandiru" Il Bandito. Ne avevo combinata un'altra delle mie.
Un pomeriggio, dopo il pranzo domenicale al quale furono presenti zie e padrini, io dopo un paio di bicchieri di vino, annoiato e senza coetanei coi quali giocare, andai in camera da letto e mi misi davanti allo specchio del guardaroba, a tirare pugni e calci finti alla mia immagine riflessa nello specchio, finche' decisi di mettere KO il mio avversario, dandogli una testata al petto. Purtroppo, come accade nei film comici, sbagliai la distanza e spaccai lo specchio. Impaurito di dover essere punito con rimproveri e qualche ceffone, scappai immediatamente sui monti e tornai nelle vicinanze al tramonto e mi nascosi nella stalla dei buoi a fianco della casa. Tutti I parenti erano andati via ed era ormai buio.
Aspettavo e speravo di essere chiamato dai genitori, perché ero stupidamente orgoglioso e consapevole di essere colpevole e non avevo il coraggio di arrendermi e chiedere scusa. Mi vergognavo.
Appena scese il buio sentii la voce di mia madre che mi chiamava, chiedendomi di rientrare che non sarei stato punito. E rientrai mogio, mogio, silenzioso, silenzioso con la vergogna di guardare mio padre negli occhi.
Avevo imparato la lezione e mi ero ripromesso di smetterla di rubare la Motocarrozzella che a mio padre serviva per lavorare. E io gliela portavo via sempre al pomeriggio mentre lui faceva la pennichella.
E se non era la motocarrozella, erano le altre motociclette di parenti e amici di mio padre che io prendevo di nascosto per le mie scorribande avventurose.
(Per chi non sapesse, negli anni sessanta, le motociclette o non avevano chiusura a chiave o erano facilissime da aprire con una forcina per capelli di cui io ero specialista).
Ho avuto un'infanzia che molti avrebbero considerato difficile, sfortunata, forse anche drammatica. Ma per me, la mia infanzia fu piena di emozioni positive.
ogni avvenimento difficile e che avrebbe condizionato negativamente qualunque bambino, per me era solo un gioco, tutto era un gioco per me, anche quando mi facevo male,
era solo un gioco nel quale avevo imparato ad essere più attento per non farmi ancora male.
Ma ormai, si avvicinavano i miei quindici anni ed io non avevo più nessuna voglia di andare a scuola. Avevo ripetuto la seconda media e venni bocciato anche la seconda volta .
Cosi' andai a Roma a casa della sorella maggiore che era fidanzata e da li' comincio' per me una Nuova storia.
Una storia, che mi ha portato da Roma in Francia, in Germania, in Olanda, in Spagna, (la quale non era ancora nel mercato comune europeo e io vi lavorai da clandestino per due lunghe stagioni, da Marzo a Ottobre). E poi ancora Roma e Milano e ancora Sardegna e ancora Roma e ancora Germania e da ultimo Gran Bretagna. La mia nazione prigione dalla quale ho tentato mille evasioni e mille volte sono tornato indietro.
Vado avanti nel tempo di 40 anni per un minuto, per raccontarvi un aneddoto del 2009 in un ristorante Italiano di Woodford Green a est di Londra.
Arrivo' una famiglia di sardi in vacanza e la signora capofamiglia, attratta dal mio inglese parlato con accento sardo, mi chiese: Da dove vieni? Le risposi: dalla Germania. Lei: e in Germania da dove ci sei arrivato?
Io: Dalla Spagna. Lei: E in Spagna, da dove ci sei arrivato? Io: Da l' Olanda. Mentre tutta la famiglia e tanti altri clienti guardavano in silenzio sorridendo e appassionandosi alla scena.
Lei continuo'; E in Olanda, da dove ci sei arrivato?
Io: Da Roma. Lei: E a Roma da dove ci sei arrivato? Io: Dalla Sardegna.
Lei: E DA CHI STAI SCAPPANDO? E la sala del ristorante fu scossa dal boato di una risata generale. Erano una cinquantina di persone che assistettero alla scena quasi tutti italiani
e degli ospiti inglesi, chi più chi meno capivano un po' di Italiano. Che risate! E che spirito creativo in quella famiglia, (SPIRITO SARDO.)
Ritorniamo indietro di 40 anni.
Desidero continuare questa storia in modo ancora più poetico e positivo per ispirare I giovani e I bambini di tutto il mondo che vivono in povertà in posti poveri e pericolosi del mondo,
senza elettricità senza acqua corrente, senza cibo sufficiente senza speranza di un futuro migliore. E magari, senza neanche un padre che la sera davanti al caminetto gli racconta le favole.
Vorrei ispirare questi nuovi nullatenenti che la povertà non deve essere motivo di tristezza e di delusione verso la vita. Non esistono vite tristi.
Le vite sono tutte gioiose e vale la pena viverle in allegria. La povertà può essere uno stimolo per viaggiare, per imparare nuove professioni per fare nuove esperienze, provare nuove emozioni
Per sfidare le difficolta' della vita con animo allegro e sentimenti nobili di alta moralità e dignitosa umanità. Non esistono vite inutili. Ogni vita ha un suo scopo di esistere.
Il mio genio, mi porto’ via dalla Sardegna che avevo 15 anni, destinazione, Roma, prima a lavare i piatti in un ristorante francese, poi aiutante cuoco in diversi locali italiani.
Avevo trovato cibo a sazietà (Gatti e uccelli, rilassatevi, non ho più bisogno di mangiarvi). Avevo imparato a cucinare piatti internazionali, imparai anche un po’ di francese. Poi nei ristoranti italiani, ero diventato un cuoco di buon livello in giovane eta’,
nonché pizzaiolo su forno a legna. A 19 anni avevo già l’esperienza necessaria per propormi come primo cuoco.
Ma volevo essere più bravo e imparare alcuni altri piatti internazionali che stavano venendo di moda in quegli anni.
Aspettai fino alla fine del servizio militare, il quale lo feci come chef alla mensa ufficiali. Tornai a Roma e mi sentii maturo per fare lo chef.
Solo che si lavorava in nero e minimo 12 ore al giorno sei giorni la settimana. Non volevo fare la fine dei miei colleghi cuochi che passati i cinquant’anni, erano pieni di acciacchi.
Avevano vene varicose, pance gonfie, bevevano. E avevano altri problemi vari. Avevano pagato il mutuo di una casa che avevano solo usato per dormire.
Avevano fatto figli che non conoscevano, coi quali non avevano mai giocato. Avevano sposato una moglie che vedevano solo la notte a letto.
Quando i figli erano a casa, i cuochi erano al lavoro e quando i cuochi erano a casa, i figli erano a scuola.
A natale, i cuochi lavoravano e gli altri si divertivano, e cosi’ a capodanno e cosi' a Pasqua. Io non volevo fare quella fine. Io volevo avere la possibilità di giocare coi miei figli.
Andai in Germania, dove si lavorava di meno e si guadagnava di più.
La prima volta che invasi la Germania, era il 1974, appena congedato dal servizio militare.
E poi partii alla conquista della Maremma nel 1976 (Follonica, poi Grosseto) Vissi giorni meravigliosi, lavoravo da giovane chef nei migliori ristoranti,
I pomeriggi, mare e socializzare con tante amiche e amici, la sera dopo il lavoro, tante canne e tanta discoteca, non mi stancavo mai.
Sarei rimasto li per sempre, se non fosse accaduto un dramma, questa volta io non c'entravo. Tutti i miei amici, praticamente tutti i miei coetanei di Follonica,
Uno ad uno erano caduti nella trappola dell'eroina, ma guai a dirgli che ci erano cascati, loro dicevano sempre che fu una libera scelta.
Io scelsi di non fare quella scelta. Ma ero l'unico che non si bucava e quindi, venivo bullizzato emotivamente e deriso quando loro se ne andavano a bucarsi, lasciandomi solo. Ridendomi in faccia, dicendomi: Ciao Renato noi ce ne andiamo a divertirci a Torre Mozza, tu qui tutto solo, non farti troppe pere eh? (Chiamavano pere le iniezioni di eroina)
Guardavo le ragazze che mi guardavano come se mi stessero dicendo; Scappa Renato, scappa almeno tu, salvati. Non restare qui, ci finirai dentro anche tu.
Noi non possiamo dirtelo, ma l'eroina e' un inferno. Tu Scappa, ti supplichiamo, scappa prima che sia troppo tardi. NON AMARCI, NON VALE LA PENA, SCAPPA.
E all'improvviso di notte e senza preavviso, scappai. Qualche mese a Roma, Ristorante l'Ammiraglio).
Poi invasi l' Olanda tre mesi a Utrecht poi l'Andalusia (Nerja) 1978.
In Andalusia, ritrovai tutto quello che mi mancava, i paesini rurali, come nel Sulcis, la gioia di vivere estremamente passionale oserei dire emotivamente violenta. Di mattina tardi, preparazione della cucina, di pomeriggio, qualche Canna in spiaggia, poi canoa, il nuoto, le ragazze e tanto divertimento. La sera cucina e clienti che mi facevano sentire una superstar, la gente locale che mi voleva un bene quasi morboso, la notte, doccia, profumo e discoteca insieme a tanti turisti clienti del ristorante e tanti artisti locali, c'era la comunità gay che a quei tempi non si sarebbero mai umiliati a farsi chiamare gay, loro si auto definivano omosessuali. Mi piaceva ammirare il loro spettacoli molto divertenti e anche molto ben studiati e coreograficamente ben presentati nelle discoteche locali. Poi anche loro, di giorno lavoravano, chi come pittore, chi come muratore o altri lavori manuali ma qualificanti. Canne a gogo', bingo e spiaggia. Avevo un monolocale in affitto ma su sette mesi di stagione, ci avrò dormito si e no cinque volte. Ero abituato a dormire in un letto diverso ogni notte e qualche volta sulla moquette del ristorante, di cui solo io avevo la chiave. A volte preparavo qualche Crêpes Suzette o banane flambée, per impressionare la povera turista che spendeva le sue notti con un cuoco matto come me. Poi chiaro che bevevamo champagne, tanto a me non costava niente.
Ricordo una volta che ero in vena di esibizionismo, entrai nel ristorante alle 3 di notte e cominciai a buttare a terra, tutti i cuscini delle 36 sedie che avevamo nel ristorante. La ragazza, tutta divertita della scena, prendeva i cuscini, li metteva a forma di cuore, poi si sdraiava sopra con le gambe larghe e i piedi in aria. Come mi sdraiai di fianco a lei, si tolse le mutandine e me le mise in testa. (Era inglese) Non sapevo se avessi più voglia di ridere o di scopare.
Alla mattina, il capo cameriere, si incazzava a bestia e dovevo cucinargli un filetto a pranzo per tenerlo tranquillo.Poi pero' una sera il filibustiere, venne in discoteca e mi chiese la chiave del ristorante perché' voleva mangiare qualcosa con una sua amica turista, appena conosciuta. Quella notte, andai al mio monolocale a dormire, il filibustiere stava divertendosi coi cuscini per terra, insieme alla sua conquista. Il filibustiere, aveva copiato il mio sballo esibizionista dei cuscini. Ho pensato; Adesso pero' il filetto a pranzo, te lo fai cucinare dalla tua conquista. Presi una bottiglia di Champagne dal frigo del bar e me andai con la mia amica verso il mio monolocale. E meno male che io sono un conservatore, e queste cose, mi piace farle in privato. Se avessi seguito la mia amica, saremmo rimasti anche noi a fare orgia nel ristorante. Forse avrei dovuto.
Ma non volevo farmi vedere da uno spagnolo fare certe cose che facciamo noi italiani e che alle donne piace, ma che molti spagnoli, criticano e giudicano schifoso.
E venne Ottobre e via di nuovo a Roma. Poi di nuovo Germania e di nuovo Nerja (1979) Infine il ristorante italiano dove lavoravo, venne venduto ad un tedesco che lo trasformo' in Gastette.
Quindi addio Nerja.
Tornai a Roma, sempre all' Ammiraglio, poi nel 1981 tornai in Sardegna. (Ci mancavo da sette anni ) poi Milano e ancora Sardegna. Poi ancora Germania. Gennaio 1983.
Ma in Germania, mi venne la fantasia di imparare un'altra professione e di non fare più il Cuoco. Io non volevo più’ fare il cuoco.
E vedendo un mio collega che parlava bene il tedesco, cambiare da cuoco a cameriere ed imparo’ a socializzare e interagire con le persone, e sopratutto a ballare. Decisi di imitarlo.
Cosi’ chiesi al mio datore di lavoro di lasciarmi incominciare la mattina alle dieci e mezzo, invece che alle dieci.
Mi disse: E i ravioli fatti amano e i cannelloni e le tagliatelle e i polli da disossare, quando li fai?
Gli risposi che avrei fatto tutto il pomeriggio nelle mie due ore di pausa.
Mi chiese perché? Gli dissi; perché dalle otto alle dieci di mattina, voglio andare a lezione di tedesco, che e' anche gratis.
Lui rispose: cosi’ impari il tedesco, ti trovi un lavoro migliore e io devo cercarmi un altro chef. Guarda fuori, la vedi la neve? Se vuoi andartene vattene adesso, io a scuola non ti ci mando.
Gli risposi: la sai una cosa? A me la neve piace e anche in Inghilterra nevica. Pero’ mi ha detto il lavapiatti che in Inghilterra, si può studiare la lingua anche di pomeriggio in scuole private.
E in Inghilterra si lavora di meno e si guadagna di più’ e si e’ assicurati automaticamente come si dichiara l’arrivo e la residenza.
Diedi il preavviso e dopo una settimana partii per Bournemouth dove avevo trovato lavoro tramite il giornale romano il Messaggero, che era venduto anche in Germania.
Il datore di lavoro in Inghilterra, chiamo’ in Germania per le referenze e caso strano, erano conoscenti. Il datore di lavoro della Germania, venne da me e mi disse: cosa credi che a Bournemouth trovi un padrone migliore?
Guarda che siamo tutti e due di Castello di Schio e che la sua sorella, lavorava al mercato delle verdure, insieme a mia cugina.
Gli risposi; non importa, intanto imparo un’altra lingua. Passai due settimane a Bournemouth e due settimane dopo ero a Londra A fare il secondo cuoco in un altro ristorante.
Descrivo il mio primo viaggio in Gran Bretagna.
Prima invasione Romana.
Chiederete, Che c'entrano i Romani?
Al mio arrivo a Londra, mi accorsi che il legame con i Romani antichi, era vivo vegeto e motivo di orgoglio su tutte le rovine romane e altre costruzioni romane
sul suolo Britannico. Mi sembrava che i Britannici, si sentissero più legati ai romani di quanto non si sentissero gli italiani.
Per I miei amici Britannici, I Romani vengono sempre prima dei Sassoni, rrima dei Vichinghi che invasero l'Irlanda, e persino prima dei Celti che erano Irlandesi.
Ma invasero e conquistarono parti significanti della Britannia. E ancora, esistono dialetti e usanze e riferimenti culturali molto radicati nella società' britannica moderna.
Eppure per I miei amici Britannici, I Romani sono ancora il più importante riferimento storico, dell'evoluzione della Gran Bretagna. Mi sembra che la memoria storica,
del mio popolo adottivo, sia più radicata nell'era Romana di quanto non lo sia la memoria storica degli italiani del mio tempo.
Anno 55 e 54 BC Cesare venne, vide e conquisto’
AD 43 Claudio venne, costruì Londra e se ne andò .
Dopo I Romani, vennero i Sassoni e I Celti e altri invasori dei paesi del nord est europeo
Ma nessuno lascio' un'impronta tanto grande quanto I Romani.
Ultima invasione della Gran Bretagna.
23 - 03 - 1983, A.D.
Dopo tanti invasori e predatori dell'eredita' lasciata dai Romani, venne un sardo, (io) a provare ad oscurare la memoria dell'antica Roma
Mentalmente stressato e confuso, posseduto da uno spirito randagio, incapace di fermarsi permanentemente in qualunque insediamento umano (con valida ragione)
E infetto da un virus letale e incurabile in quell’epoca molto presente in suolo Italico.
Chiamato (LA GIOIA DI VIVERE).
Ero deciso ad utilizzare tutto il potere di questo virus per conquistare anime e cuori dei Britannici, per poter eradicare la loro proverbiale, flemmatica e malinconica rassegnazione.
Infettarli con un po’ di allegra ironia e farli sorridere, renderli più allegri.
Cosicché magari un giorno potremo sentire Mick Jagger che canta …I CAN GET SATISFACTION AT LAST.
I Romani partirono da Boulogne con centinaia di navi da guerra, Prefettus, Generali, Centurioni e Legionari.
Io partii da Oostende, in Belgio. Su una nave passeggeri che navigava sempre inclinata a sinistra, per via delle onde alte e del vento forte che spazzava i ponti dell’imbarcazione.
Arrivammo a Dover con due ore di ritardo. Guardai sulla cima delle bianche scogliere, immaginando come potesse essere stato ai tempi di Cesare.
Ma non riuscii a visualizzare soldati britannici con archi e frecce e giavellotti e lance pronti a tirarceli addosso.
E meno male. (La mia immaginazione eccedeva di molto ogni fantasia).
All’arrivo, mi sentii come se fossi a casa, solo che si parlava una lingua diversa, una lingua di cui conoscevo solo cinque o sei parole pronunciate col mio accento marcato e stretto da sardo.
Provai a chiedere informazione ad altri passeggeri, con quel po’ di tedesco che conoscevo. Ma il tipo, mi rispose: English please.
Allora, provai in spagnolo, che lo parlo bene. ma la risposta fu perentoria: English please.
allora, scoraggiato, tentai l’ultima carta. In francese, chiesi ad un signore: Parlez vous français? La risposta, fu un urlo di sdegno; ENGLISH PLEASE!
Io ero un po' sorpreso, scoraggiato e anche un po' deluso a dire il vero. Avrei voluto chiedere scusa, ma non sapevo che si dice SORRY.
Quindi lasciai perdere ma non senza bofonchiare in italiano il mio disappunto:
STI CAZZI DI NORDICI, QUANDO VANNO ALL’ESTERO, VOGLIONO ESSERE CAPITI ANCHE QUANDO PARLANO IN MARZIANO,
E QUANDO UN POVERO MARZIANO COME ME, CERCA DI COMUNICARE, INVECE DI PROVARE AD AIUTARE SI INCAZZANO.
In quel momento, mi venne in mente la profezia di una signora a Roma nel 1980.
E pensai che forse la prima parte di sofferenza che mi profetizzo' stava iniziando a materializzarsi. Lasciatemi, spiegare la storia di questa profezia.
Torno indietro di 3 anni per cinque minuti, e' un aneddoto importante.
Dunque ero a Roma, ero un giovane cuoco e pizzaiolo al lavoro in un ristorante chiamato L’AMMIRAGLIO.
Una traversa di Piazza Cavour. La mattina ero lo chef e la sera, sostituivo il pizzaiolo che era in vacanza.
A cena, la sera presto, venivano tutti gli attori e cantanti e direttori e costumisti, tecnici del suono e delle luci che lavoravano alle produzioni del Teatro Tenda,
per mangiare prima di affrontare il turno serale del loro spettacolo. Uno degli spettacoli, era; Le Cyrano Du Bergerac.
Il proprietario del ristorante, era il produttore e tra i tanti personaggi che ho incontrato di persona, vi erano tutti i più famosi del tempo.
Modugno, col figlio, Pippo Franco, Gigi Proietti, Johnny Dorelli, Catherine Spaak eccetera,
Quella volta della profezia, arrivarono prima alcuni attori e da ultimo arrivava Renato Zero con la sua troupe in costume del diciannovesimo secolo.
Renato, MI disse: Buona sera pizzaiolo.
Io in quel momento mi trovai sorpreso ed emozionato a tal cospetto, e anche un po’ intimidito dalla statura di Renato e dal carisma che emanava tutto intorno a se
e con tutto il seguito, vestiti con costumi antichi che mi facevano venire in mente I Templari.
E la sua compagnia piccolina che gli arrivava si e no all’altezza del petto, ma anche lei, sprigionava una personalità assolutamente dominante.
Ed io riuscii solo ad esclamare! MA COME SIETE ELEGANTI!.
Dopo una decina di minuti, arriva una signora sui 35 40 anni, atletica e abbastanza attraente. Probabilmente parte dello staff tecnico amministrativo.
Si avvicina e in tono molto piacevole, mi dice: Pizzaiolo, me la fai una pizza con qualunque ingrediente eccetto le acciughe.
Dalle una simmetria a tuo piacimento per favore che mi intriga la tua personalità e voglio provare a decifrarla.
Li per li’ non capivo lo scopo ma ero troppo ingenuo e tropo preso dai miei pensieri su una ragazza francese
che conobbi in un resort turistico un mese prima e che mi aspettava in Francia.
Per questo facevo gli extra da pizzaiolo, per risparmiare il più possibile per il mio viaggio romantico.
Dunque, le feci una pizza divisa in sette spicchi di diverso colore divisi da tre cerchi concentrici di funghi trifolati.
Mi rimase un piccolo cerchio del diametro di circa un centimetro nel centro ma decisi di lasciarlo cosi,
sembrava più simmetrico che se avessi coperto quel cerchio rosso di pomodoro con qualunque altro ingrediente.
Misi la pizza nel forno e quando fu’ pronta, chiamai la signora.
Lei arrivo’ molto concentrata e seria, guardo' la pizza e disse: Tu sei un artista perfezionista a tutti i costi.
Ma c’e’ una cosa che mi colpisce, quel piccolo spazio vuoto nel centro, e’ un mistero che non saprei risolvere.
Tu hai qualche conto in sospeso col tuo passato nella tua vita precedente oppure nascondi un segreto.
Stavo per dirle: signora, si mangi la pizza finche’ e calda e lasci stare le sciocchezze da fattucchiera alla Maga Mago’ per un altro momento.
Ma non dissi nulla perché non volevo fare brutta figura con gli altri ospiti. Continuavo a pensare alla francese che mi aspettava a gambe aperte.
Ma alla signora, non interessava mangiare la pizza calda e continuo’. Tu devi andare in Inghilterra a lavorare per scoprire cosa e’ il tuo segreto.
Le risposi; Signora, guardi che io non parlo l’inglese e ad essere sincero,
l’Inghilterra non e’ mai stato un paese sulla mia lista dei posti da visitare, inoltre non capisco una parola di inglese.
E, quel piccolo spazio nel centro, (inventando una risposta) lo ho lasciato apposta per stuzzicare la sua curiosità e mettere al lavoro la sua immaginazione.
Lei dice che sono un artista, quindi sa bene che ogni opera d’arte ha una componente di mistero per poterla definire una grande opera d’arte.
Per un lungo istante, si senti’ spiazzata e resto’ confusa e sbilanciata. Poi tiro’ un lungo sospiro e ritorno' in controllo delle vibrazioni originali.
Quindi continuo’; Tu hai paura ad andarci perché nella tua vita precedente hai fatto soffrire molto le popolazioni britanniche, con azioni spietate. Sei stato un personaggio molto crudele.
Li per li’ dimenticai per un istante la francese ed ebbi l’istinto di lasciar bruciare tutto quello che avevo sul fuoco, spingere la signora dietro il forno sui sacchi di farina,
strapparle le mutandine (se le ha), infilarle la mia bacchetta magica tra le cosce, spingergliela fino in fondo e farle scoprire di persona ,
la magia di un orgasmo multiplo prolungato in luogo publico. Ma mi controllai.
Lei continuo’: noi non abbiamo memoria delle nostre vite precedenti. Ma nel tuo DNA, serpeggia l’istinto della paura dell’Inghilterra.
Il tuo istinto ti dice di non andarci per non dover pagare tutto il male che hai fatto nella tua vita precedente.
Stavo seriamente per chiamare gli altri ospiti e chiedergli se era il caso che chiamassi un’ambulanza. Perché la signora dava segni visibili di instabilità mentale.
Ma lei calda calda continuo'; Tu andrai in Inghilterra prima di quanto non creda. E soffrirai, soffrirai e soffrirai, fino a quando non ne potrai più. Tornerai e avrai imparato l’Inglese.
Avrei voluto chiederle se sarei tornato vivo o in una bara. Ma mi fermai dal chiederlo, anche perché sembrava ovvio che sarei ritornato vivo,
in quanto i morti non parlano l’inglese ne’ nessun altra lingua. La signora, finalmente andò a tavola a mangiarsi la pizza.
Poi cominciai a riflettere: lei non sapeva il mio nome. Ma io conosco la leggenda orribile del mio nome e combacia perfettamente con la profezia di quella donna che meritava essere scopata li e subito e non lo feci.
Il mio nome e’ di origine ebraica ma mia madre era cattolica, mio padre ateo cosi’ come lo sono io. Forse mia madre mi ha voluto chiamare Renato perché il bambino prima di me era nato morto
e chiamo’ me Renato per sopperire al dolore della perdita del mio fratellino.
Ma nella leggenda, Renato, fu un uomo crudele che inflisse sofferenze atroci al suo popolo e alla sua morte, Dio lo volle fare re-vivere, per questo Ri-nato ovvero Renato,
per farlo soffrire di tutte le sofferenze che ad altri inflisse nella vita precedente. Farlo soffrire, soffrire e soffrire fino all’esaurimento. Affinché imparasse a capire e pentirsi del male fatto.
Ora non sapevo se e quando sarei mai andato in Inghilterra. Ma non avevo paura. Continuai a divertirmi, lavorando e ballando e scherzando sempre pieno di gioia di vivere,
come sempre ho fatto tra la Francia, la Spagna, l'Italia, la Germania e l’Olanda. Fino al fatidico 23 Marzo 1983.
Ritorniamo al 1983. (Grazie della pazienza)
LA TEMPESTA IMPERFETTA.
Dal 23 Marzo 1983, ho vissuto una vita incredibile. Sempre allegro, sempre al lavoro, felice di esserci, sesso quanto ne volevo.
Ho mangiato per anni i cibi più prelibati del mondo, ho bevuto i vini più pregiati e costosi del mondo.
Mi sono inebriato di gioia di vivere fino a sentirmi in colpa verso il resto del mondo, che mi apparivano come anime perse in un grande deserto, chiuso da insormontabili muraglie, guidati da un leader cieco.
Questa ultima frase, la ho creata, vedendo una scena del film; L’ENIGMA DI KASPER HAUSER.
Mi pare del 1974. Diretto da uno dei più grandi sceneggiatori e direttori degli ultimi cento anni, Werner Herzog.
Ho vissuto e goduto della vita in un crescendo di gioia ed equilibrio interiore sconosciuto ai più.
Alcune notti, sognavo di saper volare in modo cosi’ vivido che quando mi alzavo la mattina, per pochi secondi,
ero convinto di andare in centro di Londra volando a prendermi un caffè.
Tutto questo, duro’ fino al 1990 circa. Poi piano piano come un vecchio marinaio, vedevo i segni di una tempesta in arrivo,
lo sentivo, lo fiutavo nell’aria. E venne, finalmente la tempesta imperfetta.
Non era perfetta perché la aspettavo ed ero preparato. Il mio naturale istinto psichico me la descriveva esattamente come e’ avvenuta.
Fu un divorzio violento e doloroso, sopratutto per il bambino. (non me lo perdonerò mai) (Dichiaro qui pubblicamente che non seppi gestire lo stress e feci tutte le cose sbagliate). Perciò, detto questo posso dire che e' una storia della quale non amo parlare. Perché non e’ giusto parlare di una storia che coinvolge altre persone, con le quali non’c’e più nessun dialogo e che si sono create una vita propria e indipendente..
Quindi, ogni parte deve continuare la propria storia e la propria evoluzione sociale, senza intrusioni nella propria sfera privata da relazioni passate.
Tutta questa storia, quando accadde, mi riporto' alla mente alcuni testi di Ivano Fossati.
E D’INVERNO QUALCHE VOLTA IL MARE MI FA’ PAURA
MI RISVEGLIO AL MATTINO SULLA SCIA DI UNA ROTTA PURA.
ANCHE OGGI MENTRE IL MARE SI E’ RIPRESO QUEL PO’ CHE MI HA DATO
LA MIA BARCA E’ SULLO SCOGLIO E SEMBRA UN UOMO
COL CUORE SQUARCIATO.
MENTRE GUARDO LE LUCI DELLA COSTA STO’ PENSANDO CHE,
L’UOMO PIU’ E’ LONTANO DAGLI ALTRI E PIU’ VICINO E’ A SE’
VENTO CALDO PORTA TEMPESTA.
Fu doloroso ma riuscii a risalire la china. E volai ancora. Più in alto e più avventuroso che mai. E volai nello spazio attraversando altre galassie,
altri universi, sulle note divine della nona sinfonia di Behetoven. Sognai altri mondi e e scoprii altri modi di vivere più vicini ai miei sogni e a i miei desideri da bambino.
Ho esplorato le profondità degli abissi marini sulle note della chitarra di David Gilmour,
con le parti solo strumentali di Shine On You Crazy Dimond,
LA MISSIONE E' POSSIBILE.
E le sere ero il re delle discoteche, Entravo prima all' HOMBRE DE BAHIA. Quando la pista era vuota e mi scatenavo , tutta la pista per me.
Solo che dopo un po' arrivavano le ragazze che mi circondavano e cercavano di copiare I miei passi, quindi per non farmi confondere, ballavo con gli occhi chiusi
Immaginandomi solo e questo mi faceva ballare anche più disinibito, poi arrivavano I soliti cow boys che non essendo capaci di attrarre le ragazze in quanto idioti e maschilisti,
si mettevano tra me e le ragazze. Risultato era che le ragazze, lasciavano la pista, e io me ne andavo al bar a bermi una tequila (gratis) I baristi da me non volevano soldi.
Cosi' i cow boys, restavano soli in pista, senza saper ballare, poi dopo un po' tornavano al bar a ubriacarsi e sparare cazzate.
Io tornavo in pista, il DJ faceva I suoi commenti su di me, mi metteva tutti I dischi che ballavo meglio, la pista si riempiva di nuovo ed io mi spostavo a ballare sui balconcini.
Ben presto anche I balconcini erano super affollati. Quindi io scappavo verso un'altra discoteca, Le Scandale, tanto anche li non mi facevano pagare l'entrata, (ospite d'onore).
Stesso movimento, stesso spettacolo; Alla mia entrata, pista vuota, io comincio e poi seguono le ragazze, poi seguono i bauscia e poi un'altra tequila e poi via in un'altra discoteca, Vogue, Hypodrome, Equinox, e Camden Palace.
Fino alle quattro di mattina. Poi a dormire per sentirmi bene allenato e riposato per sopportare la tortura di stare seduto a lavorare in una agenzia di viaggi.
Le domeniche alla pista di pattinaggio su ghiaccio, dove feci amicizia con diverse ragazze, il dopolavoro, pattini, gelati e momenti di vita sociale indimenticabili con persone con cui stavo bene.
Ma mi venne voglia di fare un altro esperimento emotivo su me stesso. Volevo essere la stessa persona che ero senza la tequila. Avevo smesso di fumare le canne già da qualche anno,
avevo smesso di bere vino e altre bevande alcoliche. Ora volevo imparare a ballare e sentirmi confidente e disinibito in pista da ballo, senza la tequila.
Una sera, entrai a Hombre De Bahia e nello scendere le scale, vidi sullo specchio il barista che avendomi notato, prese la bottiglia di tequila a riempi' a meta' un bicchiere da aperitivo.
C'erano almeno quattro dosi di tequila. Arrivato al banco, il barista mi porge il bicchiere. Ma io serio gli dissi: mi dispiace ma ho smesso di bere alcolici, passami una Coca Cola per piacere.
Il barista si senti' perso, confuso mi guardo' con disappunto mi diede la coca cola e me la fece pagare. Io che sono molto intuitivo, avevo capito il messaggio.
Dunque li si pensava che io ballavo in quel modo perché ubriaco ma volevo dimostrare a tutti che se si vuole si può essere sballati anche senza droghe e senza alcol.
Accettai la sfida e mi buttai in pista, carico di un caffè doppio che avevo appena bevuto e idratato da una coca cola. Il D.J. non sapeva, quindi mise i dischi più ballabili per me.
Io alle prime mosse, mi sentivo un po' legnoso e fuori tempo. Poi non volendo accettare la sconfitta, mi venne un'idea; chiudere gli occhi, fregarmene di tutto e tutti e ballare come se li ci fossi solo io.
E ce la feci, MISSIONE COMPUTA alla grande. Ed imparai a ballare con gli occhi chiusi. Parafrasando il titolo di un film di Tom Cruise, MISSION IMPOSSIBLE,
Creai il mio motto, la mia carta da visita, il mio brand: "MISSION IS POSSIBLE".
Mi ricordo delle battute irriverenti che facevo in ufficio, come quella volta che arrivarono due ragazze più nude che vestite.
Entrarono nell'agenzia, tutte spiritate, mi si misero davanti e con aria allegra e mi chiesero: Ci puoi consigliare un posto caldo ed eccitante per due ragazze come noi?
Io sbottai spontaneo e sicuro; CARISSIME, VI CONSIGLIO LA MIA CAMERA DA LETTO.
Il manager, voleva fare il serio e rimproverami di non essere stato professionale, ma con tutti che si sbracavano dalle risate, dovette mettersi la mano davanti alla faccia e uscire a ridere per strada.
Da quel giorno, io e il mio collega afgano ribattezzammo l'agenzia da CONDOR TRAVEL, A "CONDOM TROUBLE"
Col mio collega afgano, divenimmo amici e lui fece amicizia anche con mio figlio al quale lasciava usare sempre il suo computer per giocare a Red Alert.
Qualche anno dopo quando lui aveva lasciato l'agenzia fu impiegato a l'home office,
mi chiese un giorno di fargli da Baby Sitter al suo bambino di due anni che lui si trovava sperso da solo, e la moglie era andata a visitare i parenti nella sua nazione di origine.
Mi ricordo sempre di questo amico che rideva sempre alle mie battute e mi chiedeva sempre di scrivere liriche trasgressive e quando gli mandai per email la canzone: London Stinks,
la mail mi venne rispedita indietro dal Home Office con una nota di rimprovero, che certe cose non andava bene scriverle. Cosi' la tolsi dal mio file.
Ma a me non sembrava un testo sovversivo, secondo me era piuttosto un testo allegro magari trasgressivo, ma non sovversivo.
E' da diversi anni che ci siamo persi I contatti. Chissà dove e' adesso? Spero che stia bene e felice con la sua famiglia.
UNA AVVENTURA, DURATA VENT'ANNI.
E venne il 1998,
Stufo di lavorare all’agenzia di viaggi come Travel Agent.
Provai a lavorare in una compagnia aerea all’aeroporto di Luton.
Al lavoro fui un disastro non mi piaceva. E non ero neanche attento al lavoro. (Non so come avevano fatto a tenermi). Difficile essere attenti a qualcosa che non ci piace fare. Ma una persona che non voglio descrivere,
mi disse che avrei dovuto starci un anno per arricchire il mio C.V e trovarmi un lavoro più adatto a me.
Non ci sarei rimasto comunque neanche un mese se non fosse successo l’imprevedibile. Infatti questa volta la mia antenna psichica non era sintonizzata.
Arrivo’ alla compagnia un gruppo di ragazzi e ragazze, Italiane, Francesi e Spagnole. Non so bene cosa successe ne’ perché ne come.
Mi ricordo solo che facemmo subito conoscenza e mi invitavano ai loro party,
Io mi ci trovavo a meraviglia, preparando i dolci e le torte e il gelato semifreddo e mi compiacevo di vederle/i apprezzare tutte le mie creazioni culinarie.
Siccome avevo 45 anni e loro 20-22, approfittai per farmi portare in discoteche di studenti, perché la musica era ottima per me per ballare e sudare come una fontana.
Se mi presentavo da solo chiaramente, non mi ci avrebbero mai lasciato entrare. Io ero felice ed orgoglioso delle mie amiche e del mio amico francese, parte del gruppo.
Mi sentivo fortunato e lusingato allo stesso tempo, di avere queste giovani amiche che mi portavano ai party, a ballare, ai luna park e io ne gioivo senza freni.
Solo che poi tutto comincia e tutto finisce. Verso la fine del 1998, ci furono delle interferenze nel nostro gruppo.
Qualcuno a cui ero allergico, si infiltro’ dentro e altri della compagnia aerea si infiltrarono pure loro, portando nei party quell’atmosfera triste, noiosa tipica degli OFFICE PARTIES.
Quella atmosfera e’ letale, uccide ogni spontaneità ogni istintiva risata, ogni istintivo sentimento infantile che esisteva nei nostri party.
Tra i più allegri che abbia mai vissuto fino a quei tempi.
Comunque durante il periodo di ingenuità collettiva queste/i amiche/ci, mi ispirarono la voglia di scrivere qualcosa di poetico. E’ in Inglese:
Singing like a Bird;
(cantando come un uccello a primavera)
Sometimes I can sing
like a bird in early spring,
When my friends call me out and I see
They wan’t be happy without me.
Hit the disco and dance till the night ends
tireless and happy when I am out with my friends
God meant discos for people to have fun,
I don’t miss a chance I dance every time I can.
When you and your friends feel the same way
still in control but a little bit insane
and you want to dance and
you want to sing and you want to say
Forget about your job,
forget about your boss! Let’s do it again.
Molto naive e inglese da asilo nido. Ma a me piace l’ingenuità fanciullesca.
Lasciai Luton all’inizio del 1999.
Arrivai con due valigie piene e la mente libera in cerca di emozioni nuove.
Tornai a Londra, con una sola valigia semivuota
e la mente che straripava di emozioni e gioia di vivere che se fosse stata acqua, sarebbe stato un’ oceano.
Mi portai dietro tutti quei ricordi, tutti quei visi allegri di chi mi ha dato tanto emotivamente e che non dimenticherò mai.
Ormai queste persone sono scolpite nella mia memoria, sono entrate per non uscirne mai più
E divenni bus driver A Londra il 16/05/1999
E ricominciai a volare, altre galassie, altri pianeti altre montagne,
altre profondità’ oceaniche. Sulle composizioni strumentali di Jan Cyrka, Steve Vai, Joe Satriani,
Tony Mac Alpine Lynyrd Skynyrd e ancora i Pink Floyd e Metallica AC/DC, Dire Straight, Deep Purple e tanti, tanti altri. E tanti altri party e tanto altro divertimento, sembrava non dovesse mai finire.
Ho cavalcato su e giù per le verdi colline irlandesi sulle note di Mike Oldfield (Tubular Bells. (Parte seconda)
Ho imparato ad andare a cavallo, prima trotto poi gradatamente al galoppo. Ho imparato a ballare come volevo.
E ho ballato e ho sudato e ho avuto spettatrici impegnate con me fino alle ore piccole a ballare in alcuni ristoranti italiani e greci, nel centro di Londra.
Per divertimento ho fatto anche degli strip tease per sole donne. E anche mimiche comiche di personaggi famosi, ballando e cantando sui miei pattini, dentro al ristorante.
La più richiesta era Freddy Mopury, ballavo vestito da donna con un mogio (mop in inglese) in testa al posto della parrucca,
sulle note di I Want To Break Free, ribattezzata per l’occasione in I WANT FUCK FREE. Usavo una scopa, invece dell'aspirapolvere, come faceva Freddy Mercury.
E poi la scopa, in mano a me diventava una chitarra, poi la mettevo tra le gambe, mi inginocchiavo facevo scorrere le mani su e giù sul manico, e la scopa diventava qualcosa altro.
Poi arrivava un'amica, prendeva il manico della scopa e faceva finta di leccare il gelato mentre io tenevo la base del manico tra le gambe.
Roba da drogati all'ultimo stadio, solo che a quei tempi, non mi drogavo, non bevevo alcolici e l'unica cosa che prendevo erano aminoacidi i giorni che andavo in palestra,
e una volta, per una settimana, sperimentai la creatina, niente altro.
Dopo Freddy Mopury, seguiva lo spettacolo strip per solo donne, Shames Bondage. Molto divertente.
Poi creai lo show nudo del PADRE DI GOLLUM, questa volta senza i pattini, durante gli week end tra il 2010 e il 2012, nei giorno di riposo da bus driver o
da portantino all’ospedale di High Wycombe. La mia relazione coi pattini a rotelle, comincio’ nel Marzo del 2000 quando finalmente decisi di imparare a pattinare e fare alcune acrobazie coi pattini.
Prima avevo avuto i K2 che mi permisero di fare salti fino ad un metro di altezza,
con conseguente scivolata laterale che rilasciava le scintille sull’asfalto di Hyde Park e Kensington Gardens. In quei giorni, non avevo bisogno di cercare amici.
Ragazze e ragazzi con meno della meta' dei miei anni, mi seguivano e si associavano a me nei giochi acrobatici, come se ci si conoscesse da sempre.
E si rideva e si scherzava come bambini al luna park.
Poi mi comprai i quads professionisti da Riedell nel 2005 e non tornai più indietro. Quei pattini.
Mi durarono 13 anni e mi hanno fatto scalare le scalinate più belle e più irte e lunghe dei paesi che ho visitato,
a partire dal Bastione dei Pescatori di BudaPest al castello di Quebec City nel 2011
per finire a Roma sulle scalinate del’Aracoeli nel 2016.
Due anni dopo, nel 2018 ho dovuto rottamarli erano consumati su tutto, e devo ancora comprarmi quelli nuovi.
Ma la più grande soddisfazione, fu il realizzare il mio sogno più incredibile,
Un anno dopo dei pattini acrobatici K2 nel 2001 mi comprai una Honda Hornet nuova e fu’ l’apoteosi.
Il periodo più bello ed inebriante della mia vita. Dovunque andassi in Europa, erano folli follie in sella alla Hornet.
E... si! avevo anche due passeggere abituali che a turno portavo sulla mia moto con le quali ci divertivamo.
Erano piccole e leggere, perfette per essere passeggere motocicliste.
Ed erano amanti delle folli follie come piace a me.
Uno stato di grazia, cosi’ intenso, non poteva durare. Era troppo intenso, troppa gioia che spesso faceva male a chi la vedeva. (VENTO CALDO PORTA TEMPESTA).
DAL PARADISO ALL'INFERNO.
E venne il declino, lento, inesorabile e previsto come sempre dal mio istinto psichico.
Verso l'inizio del 2017, comincio' l’era sciagurata, la più crudele della mia vita che ancora dura.
Ormai per me non c’era più scampo. Con l’evoluzione (chiamiamola cosi) della società dei diritti uguali per tutti,
I governanti sempre in cerca di voti e poltrone in parlamento, dimenticarono di implementare i doveri.
Nessuno parlava più di doveri, solo di diritti.
Ma quando io arrivai a Londra nel 1983, la società mi si presento’ come una moneta con due lati diversi,
che mandavano lo stesso messaggio, chiaro, esplicito e inequivocabile.
Da un lato, diceva: I DOVERI E LE RESPONSABILITÀ, GENERANO DIRITTI E LIBERTÀ
E dal lato opposto: DIRITTI E LIBERTÀ SONO IL FRUTTO DI DOVERI E RESPONSABILITÀ.
Quell’era magica era finita. Ormai i posti di lavoro erano diventati territorio di caccia di religiosi in cerca di proseliti,
specialmente nelle compagnie di autobus dove lasciavano che un manager o un sindacalista potesse molestare religiosamente un conduttore o qualunque altro impiegato con la pressante richiesta di convertirsi. Senza dimenticare la minaccia di un Team Leader italiano
in un ospedale che dopo pochi giorni di lavoro, mi disse esplicitamente che se volevo lavorare con lui, dovevo leggere tre dei suoi libri
E convertirmi alla sua religione. Gli risposi che io sono ateo e nel rispetto di tutte le religioni, avevo il diritto legale di essere ateo.
E se dovessi sentire il bisogno di avere una religione, avevo il diritto legale di sceglierla io senza costrizioni.
Lui insisteva, diceva che io dovevo leggere I suoi tre libri uno alla volta e se poi non mi fosse convertito, mi avrebbe lasciato in pace.
Io gli risposi che ero molto occupato con la mia vita, avevo il lavoro, poi la palestra, poi le discoteche, andare per funghi,
nella stagione giusta, fare la spesa, cucinare, mangiare, uscire con gli amici e poi che dovevo anche dormire di tanto in tanto.
Lui, si rivolto' quasi aggressivo dicendomi che voleva farmi conoscere Dio.
Al che mi rivoltai anch'io e con espressione seria e spietata, gli risposi: Voi farmi conoscere Dio?
Va bene, allora io organizzo un party, con musica e drink, tu lo inviti al party e io avrò il piacere di conoscerlo.
Rimase di sasso e sprizzava furia da tutti I pori. Vedevo il disprezzo nel suo sguardo e pensai:
Se questa espressione gli e' stata ispirata dal suo Dio,
Tremo al pensiero di vedere la sua espressione quando e' ispirata dal suo Demone.
Per evitare ulteriori molestie religiose, gli dissi che avrei riportato tutto al direttore e mi allontanai. Il direttore, mi mise temporaneamente in un altro reparto.
Ma li c'era un signore supervisore che mi aveva molestato sessualmente già prima e che non poteva essere disciplinato perché lui era in quel reparto da vent'anni.
Il suo manager, era pure della stessa sessualità' quindi io non ero credibile. Quindi me ne andai.
Io non potevo più fare quel lavoro in pace.
Poi, seguirono le molestie sessuali a senso unico e non contestabili, in tutti i posti dove provai a lavorare.
Pena per ribellarsi e protestare? Essere bollati omofobi ed avere tutti nemici al lavoro, tutti con la lingua di fuori davanti al capo, il quale era ed e' il perverso supremo,
in cerca di un appiglio qualunque per molestarmi e passarla liscia.
A Roma si dice: Il pesce comincia a puzzare sempre dalla testa. Quando facevo lo chef, non ho mai permesso nessuno del mio team di molestare in nessun modo qualunque altro membro del team.
Quindi se in un qualunque posto di lavoro c'e' sopruso continuato di qualcuno contro qualcun altro, significa che,
Il capo e' l'organizzatore del sopruso o il capo e' un incompetente. Ma l' esperienza, mi ha insegnato che e' sempre il capo il regista.
Molestie sessuali in ogni angolo in ogni lavoro, autobus, ospedali, ristoranti, lavori di pulizie e
perfino lavori all’estero da compagnie basate in Gran Bretagna, si pagavano e si pagano col sesso.
(Se non mi credete, chiedete lavoro da conduttore di pullman diretti in Europa e gestiti da una compagnia che non posso nominare per non essere denunciato)
Pero' vi do una dritta, una di queste compagnie fino al 2018, era solo inglese, poi venne comprata da una grande Banca tedesca.
E la prima cosa che mi fu detto al deposito fu il consiglio non richiesto e non gradito di fare sesso con gli altri autisti negli alberghi dove avevamo il cambio di autista in Europa.
Dopo una settimana e tre giorni di training, visto che io non ero interessato a condividere la mia vita sessuale con colleghi dello stesso sesso,
Mi chiamarono in ufficio, e mi dissero che mi avrebbero pagato l'intera settimana e tutta la settimana seguente e di andarmene pure subito,
che per me non c'era più posto. Motivo? Ero svogliato e non dimostravo interesse nella compagnia e non ero abbastanza socievole.
Meno male pensai, almeno mi pago il carburante che ho comprato per guidare la mia macchina da Londra e ritorno,
150 chilometri andata e 150 ritorno. (Ho scritto chilometri eh? Non CULOMETRI come sarebbe più' appropriato dato il posto di lavoro)
Chi non si concedeva non lavorava. Ed io quindi non lavoravo. Dovevo assolutamente scappare, io non meritavo questa tortura.
Va bene che il male bilancia sempre il bene e che io avevo goduto tanto.
Ma io avevo goduto del mio essere, senza molestare nessuno ne rubare niente a nessuno.
Io ho goduto attingendo alla mia innata gioia di vivere che e' sempre stata la fonte della mia energia e della mia felicita'.
Al lavoro ci sono sempre andato per lavorare, felice di essere al lavoro. Mai per utilizzare il mio posto di lavoro per molestare altri/e colleghi/e
La mia gioia, derivava dal mio spirito non da ricchezze o di potere su altre persone.
Io ero felice di essere vivo, in salute e di avere qualifiche che mi permettevano di muovermi da una professione all’altra.
Cosi’ pensai che se mi fossi preso il diploma di Personal Trainer, non avrei più dovuto sottostare alle molestie dei pervertiti sessuali, che vanno in palestra a caccia di uomini e donne. E invece di concentrarsi con l’allenamento, si concentrano a seguire le persone che si allenano seriamente,
in ogni angolo della palestra, nei bagni, nelle docce, alle quali avevano scassato i passanti della porta
per poter vedere un uomo nudo che si fa’ la doccia. Perche' uno specchio per vedere un uomo nudo, non ce l' hanno.
in piscina che in qualunque corsia mi mettessi, si mettevano a nuotare in venti, per fare lo struscio acquatico.
Potevo spostarmi alla corsia vuota, certo ci provavo ma loro seguivano, quindi niente più nuotate per me. A meno di avere la mia piscina personale.
Poi venivano le saune dove ormai le hanno trasformate in un carnaio osceno. Non ci puoi nemmeno entrare senza strusciarti su qualcuno che ti aspetta alla porta con la gamba tesa.
Addio palestre per me. Ma forse come personal trainer e’ diverso. (pensavo).
E mi iscrissi ad un corso di diploma come Personal Trainer.
Quindi tra molestie e pressioni e strusciate di qualche professore durante le lezioni
e studenti aggressivi in accordo sottinteso con lo stesso professore che faceva finta di nulla,
E anche membri del management, (tutti a caccia di uomini eterosessuali a qualunque costo). riuscii comunque a prendermi il diploma.
Li sconfissi con le loro stesse armi ricattatorie. In perfetto stile da molestatore sessuale, come lo erano loro.
Non avevo scelta se volevo completare il corso. I molestatori, furono già' riportati prima ai superiori.
Ma loro erano I mandanti quindi non fecero nulla per farli smettere. Mi misero davanti alla prospettiva; O ti concedi o ti facciamo fallire nel corso.
Io me ne andai indignato e offeso da tante angherie subite E loro per paura di essere denunciati al governo che finanziava il corso, e rischiare un'inchiesta sulla loro condotta illegale, nonché avere la revoca del finanziamento del mio corso, (3200 Sterline).
Mi mandarono una mail per chiedermi di tornare. Al mio diniego, chiesero spiegazioni.
Io mi spiegai e gli dissi che non sarei più tornato in quel' aula di perversi sessuali senza ritegno e che se volevano, potevo completare il corso, solo sulla base di uno a uno.
Un professore e uno studente.
Tanto dovevo solo presentare gli esami. Accettarono di farmi completare gli ultimi esami nel loro quartier generale
Sulle basi di uno a uno. Uno studente, (io) ed un professore, il più rispettoso di tutti. E alla fine, feci pure amicizia con reciproco rispetto con alcuni di loro.
E completai il mio diploma.
Tutte le palestre di Londra, mi cercavano, tutte volevano uomini per personal trainer.
Allora? Come come mai non ci lavoro? C’e’ bisogno che ve lo spiego o lo avete già’ capito?
Mi invitavano al colloquio ma Il palpeggio, cominciava dal primo minuto del colloquio.
Se solo abbassavo lo sguardo per evitare gli annuendo sessuali e le strizzate d’occhio, cambiavano atteggiamento e tono di voce .
Quindi il messaggio era chiaro; meglio che mi alzavo e me ne andavo subito. Ed e’ quello che ho sempre fatto.
Ho finito per fare allenamento nei parchi ma anche li, ci sono gli spettatori senza biglietto
che ti seguono si siedono e ti osservano con sguardo allupato.
Ho smesso di occuparmi del training di altre persone. (Che si arrangino)
Io adesso mi occupo solo del mio fisico con orgoglio e pazienza,
con lavoro duro e con risultati brillanti, alla faccia dei sessantasette anni e di Mr. Corona Virus.
Quindi faccio training cittadino itinerante, spostandomi da una parte all’altra del parco e da un parco all’altro,
Da una piazza all’altra e da un centro commerciale all'altro continuamente, da un Ponte all'altro e da un pub all'altro, cosi' cammino molto e non ho bisogno di esercizi aerobici.
Praticamente faccio il training cittadino itinerante perpetuo. Se vedo una panchina deserta a fianco di un pub, so che posso farmi uno o due set di addominali,
col corpo sul sedile e i piedi sotto il tavolo, pero’ poi devo subito cercarmi un altro posto perché come mi fermo, dopo cinque minuti,
immediatamente arriva il solito moscone a ronzare intorno o anche a sedersi vicino e guardarmi con disgustosa libidine,
accarezzandosi I capelli e strizzando l'occhio sorridendo come le mignotte di Caracalla degli anni sessanta.
Che se lo faccio io alle donne, mi arrestano sul posto. Cosi' entro in galera in pantaloni e ne esco in minigonna, proprio come loro.
Sono come i piccioni di città, tu cerchi un posto tranquillo per sederti e mangiarti un panino,
ma appena tiri fuori il panino dalla borsa, ti ritrovi con una dozzina di piccioni intorno.
Ma cosa scrivo? Ma sono forse l’ultimo maschio rimasto in Inghilterra?.
Scrivo quello che sta’ accadendo a me e a qualunque etero che si avventura da solo per la città.
E no, non sono l’ultimo maschio rimasto in Inghilterra, sono pero’ quello che più si e’ lamentato pubblicamente e che più publica sui mediai i fatti come accadono.
e per quel 80% o forse anche 90% degli uomini di Londra che praticano incontrastati la caccia all’ uccello padulo,
sono quello che ha respinto e denunciato un assalto fisico da parte di un energumeno brasiliano in un ostello che appartiene ad un potente omosessuale
E questo alle lobby non va bene.
MA LA STORIA UMANA E’ LASTRICATA DI POPOLI E GRUPPI IDEOLOGICI E RELIGIOSI E SESSUALI DI OGNI GENERE.
E TUTTI HANNO FALLITO L’AGOGNATA E DESIDERATA META DI SOTTOMETTERE ALTRI ESSERI UMANI AL GIOGO DEL LORO DOMINIO ASSOLUTO.
E SONO STATI SCONFITTI. PERCHE’ LO SPIRITO CHE GUIDA L’ ESSERE UMANO, E’ DIVERSO IN OGNI UNO DI NOI.
E' UNICO E NON DOMINABILE DA UN ALTRO SPIRITO. POSSONO TORMENTARE E TORTURARE UN ALTRO SPIRITO
MA NON ASSERVIRLO, PRIMA O POI LA VITTIMA SI LIBERA O TRAMITE SCONFITTA DELL’ OPPRESSORE
O PIUTTOSTO SI SUICIDA PUR DI NON RIMANERE SCHIAVO DI UN ALTRO SPIRITO.
MA COME IN TUTTE LE TRAGEDIE UMANE,
GLI OPPRESSORI DI OGNI GENERE, NELLA LORO SCONFITTA,
SI LASCIANO DIETRO, ROVINE E LACRIME, LUTTI E DOLORE.
MA PASSERA’ ANCHE QUESTA TRAGEDIA.
E IO NON POSSO SUICIDARMI PERCHE’ L’HO PROMESSO A ME STESSO TANTI ANNI FA CON QUESTA POESIA:
E’ nata in inglese e la lascio cosi
The Suicide Attempt!
Why kill yourself my son ?
Disgusted and tired of being a man?
Every day you should wish to live one more day,
There is no need to suicide as we all die anyway
Life for you may not be a great fun
But such is every life under the sun.
Some show happiness on the outer skin
But sorrow and delusion are hidden within.
There are no lucky or unlucky ones,
We are all pretenders, all comedians.
So if you dislike the role you play
Please don’t throw your life away.
Take a break, have a rest,
Watch others play, spot the best.
Isn’t this an exciting show?
Do you still want to go?
The greatest challenge my dear friend
It is to stay right until the end.
Ormai in tutte le città Britanniche, e’ cosi e anche a Roma ed Ancona per quello che ho visto nelle settimane che ci sono stato, (Marzo 2020)
sta’ prendendo piede questa situazione sociale. ma non sono gente locale, forse di gente locale, ce ne saranno il 5% .
Ma quelli aggressivi e pressanti fino ed oltre il tormento e la tortura mentale sono gli ultimi arrivati
Provenienti da tanti paesi senza leggi democratiche, senza diritti umani e dove violentare le persone non fa’ più nemmeno notizia.
A questi pervertiti aggressivi, non fa nemmeno paura di essere arrestati,
Per loro la prigione e' come un hotel di lusso stile l’Isola di Giava, dove si mangia si beve e si chiava.
E io che avevo tanti conoscenti gay e diversi amici tra loro, e negli anni passati, andavo perfino a ballare alle loro discoteche
perché sapevano mettere le musiche che più mi piaceva ballare. Mi rallegravo di vederli, abbracciarli fraternamente e sentirmi in amicizia.
Quando mi vedevano in compagnia femminile, si fermavano a fare una chiacchierata.
E fino al Luglio 2018, mi sentivo anche privilegiato di avere amici gay che mi trattavano con rispetto
Ma poi I loro guru, gli hanno fatto il lavaggio del cervello, con la loro idea che si deve osare, che si deve essere un'alternativa valida alle donne per tutti gli eterosessuali.
Cosi li hanno spinti a fare coming out publico-mediatico,a sentirsi intoccabili ed impunibili e di conseguenza aggressivi verso gli etero.
Come molti ignobili abominevoli etero hanno fatto e fanno con le donne.
Anche I miei amici, uno ad uno tentarono di assaltarmi fisicamente o di baciarmi sulla bocca e cercare di costringermi al sesso, spalleggiati dai loro istigatori.
Non era un comportamento che veniva direttamente dal loro animo. Io i gay li conosco bene, ne ho avuti di amici gay fin dai tempi dell'Andalusia.
Verso la fine degli anni settanta e non sono di natura aggressiva.
Questi di questa epoca, sono forzati ad essere cosi e istigati all'aggressione sessuale. Cosi' uno a uno ho smesso di riconoscerli e di salutarli.
Poi qui a Londra, comincio' la campagna per spingere I gay a fare coming out mediatico a manifestarsi con arrogante attitudine agli etero.
E a sentirsi in diritto di molestarli sessualmente.
Ma non si sono accorti che I gay pride e il coming out mediatico, fatto con clamore e' in realtà un censimento dei gay, camuffato da glamour sociale.
Creato, Diretto e pilotato da gente con poteri forti, intenzionati a soppiantare i poteri politici e legislativi di nazioni democratiche che si dimostrano deboli e penetrabili.
I parole povere, vogliono ridisegnare le nostre comunità secondo il loro bisogni e desideri. Comunità nelle quali gli etero, prendono un posto subalterno sia ai gay sia alle donne.
E saranno trattati come schiavi sessuali dei gay e le donne dovranno fare sesso con gli avanzi dei gay.
Cioè, un'altra società sessista sempre gestita da uomini ma di sessualità gay.
Non ce la faranno, perché qui a Londra, il potere democratico attuale, lo ha capito e sta' già prendendo le contromisure.
Gia' ci sono regole di integrità morale Instaurate recentemente in alcuni ospedali e scuole e piano piano succederà anche in altri rami della governance Britannica.
Dove e' proibito il contatto fisico tra lavoratori a tutti I livelli e i manager hanno la telecamera che li inquadra durante I colloqui
E I microfoni sempre accesi nei loro uffici. Per creare una società dei diritti veramente uguale per tutti.
Ci vorrà tempo ma se non mi uccidono prima, tornerò a ballare nei club gay ad abbracciare amici gay senza essere molestato sessualmente.
Pero' ora e' troppo presto. Ora siamo ancora nel mezzo del trend anti etero.
Gli hanno perfino assegnato le fidanzate surrogate per portarli a spasso per aiutarli ad avvicinare gli etero senza destare sospetti di molestia sessuale preterintenzionale.
Le fidanzate surrogate avvicinano gli etero con l'intenzione di stabilire una conversazione, alla quale poi si aggiunge il gay, poi lei si allontana, lasciando il gay
Col povero etero che ha abboccato al trucco. In inglese, si chiamano hookers, che vuol dire agganciatrici. Praticamente hanno sostituito il RUFFIANO.
Ma queste cose, accadevano anche cinquant'anni fa'. Ben mi ricordo che le prostitute da marciapiede avevano I loro amici gay e che si facevano spiare di nascosto
mentre lavoravano col cliente etero. MI viene da dire: Ma cosa credono di avere inventato? Credete che io non sia mai stato giovane e mai uscito di casa?
Credete che io non sappia dei vostri trucchi e dei vostri giochi mentali? Credete voi surrogate che il vostro lavoro e' più nobile di quello delle prostitute da strada?
Voi care signorine e signore, prima eravate schiave di uomini che vi volevano sfruttare sessualmente, economicamente e moralmente.
Adesso siete schiave di uomini guidati dallo stesso spirito ma con diversa sessualità. Quando e' che il genere femminile tutto intero, si dedica al proprio benessere sociale e sessuale senza più asservirsi agli uomini?
Vi stavate liberando del giogo maschile.
Poi d' improvviso vi siete convertite al giogo senza essere forzate, senza necessita' e senza dignità, in cambio di un po' di visibilità nell'industria del gossip più becero e degradante,
Insieme a droghe gratis, finche' vi dura il lavoro. Ma che poi dovrete pagarvele quelle droghe, quando il trend del vostro inutile lavoro si spegne.
E sarete troppo vecchie per ricominciare, nel nuovo mondo inutile del gossip e dovrete campare facendo le finte ragazze della porta accanto sui dating sites online.
Giovanna D'Arco si stara' rivoltando nella tomba, insieme a Olimpe De Gouges, Mary Wollstonecraft, Emmelin Pankhurst, Simone Beauvoir;
e tante tantissime altre eroine del passato che hanno lottato e anche dato la propria vita per l'emancipazione femminile si rivolterebbero nella tomba
se avessero saputo il triste epilogo delle loro lotte per mano delle ultime generazioni femminili.
Che si sono ridotte a fare le surrogate, le influencer, le escort a altre professioni umilianti e degradanti per il genere femminile.
Comunque, ogni uno si scelga pure l'albero al quale impiccarsi, io mi tengo lontano da gli uni e dagli altri e mi tengo la mia volontaria apartheid
(MEGLIO SOLI CHE MALE ACCOMPAGNATI) E RESTITUITEMI I MIEI AMICI GAY. (quelli miti, educati, creativi, rispettosi, lavoratori orgogliosi e artisti ispirati,
quelli che sanno comportarsi da persone rispettabili, quelli che sanno stare insieme agli etero come fratelli. Non quelli che si comportano con noi etero come si comportano gli stupratori di donne con voi.
LO SAPETE CHI SI E' ESPOSTO E HA APPOGGIATO DI PIU' LE LEGGI PER DARE A GAY E LESBICHE GLI STESSI DIRITTI?
SIAMO STATI NOI ETERO. SI NOI, QUELLI CHE OGGI VOI PERSEGUITATE.
Continuo con il racconto:
Nei centri commerciali, non si può più entrare senza essere seguiti in cerca dello struscio fatale, praticano lo stalking e ci seguono come se noi etero fossimo rock stars.
Manca solo che ci fermiamo a firmare autografi.
Hanno i picchetti che ti aspettano perfino alla entrate dei bagni publici e ti seguono dentro e non puoi chiuderti dietro la porta perché hanno rotto il passante.
se ti lamenti e lo dici ad un membro della sicurezza, allora ve lo descrivo con una barzelletta spagnola cosa succede.
SIGNOR GUARDIA, DOVE STA’ PER FAVORE PIAZZA DELLA REPUBBLICA?
LA GUARDIA, LO GUARDA E GLI DICE: COME SEI BELLO!
IL MALCAPITATO, FA UNA SMORFIA SCHIFATA E PASSA ALL’ATRO LATO DELLA STRADA
E CHEDE AD UN’ALTRA GUARDIA: MI SCUSI MI POTREBBE DIRE DOVE E’ PIAZZA DELLA REPUBBLICA?
PER FAVORE EH? PERCHE’ SA’ QUELL’ ALTRA GUARDIA ALL’ALTRO LATO DELLA STRADA,
INVECE DI INDICARMI DOVE E’, MI HA DETTO CHE SONO BELLO.
LA GUARDIA GLI RISPONDE: LASCIA PERDERE QUELLO LI’ , QUELLO E’ UNO STUPIDO,
TU NON SEI BELLO, TU SEI BELLISSIMO.
Ma davvero Londra e’ cosi’? Se sei maschio e esci per strada da solo o nei centri commerciali, o nei mezzi publici o nei parchi o nelle palestre o nei bar caffè o nelle discoteche,
nelle librerie, SI! E’ COSI’ ED E' ANCHE PEGGIO DI COME LO DESCRIVO.
All’ ospedale di XXXXXX, l’anno scorso, ho lasciato il lavoro di portantino per essermi difeso da un manager asiatico che voleva mettermi le mani addosso,
non era neanche il mio manager. Ma mi fermava durante il mio lavoro per rimproverami di spingere due carrelli alla volta. (Ma lo facevano tutti e cosi' mi aveva istruito a lavorare il collega che mi faceva da trainer)
Poi mi rimproverava per andare troppo svelto o per come camminavo o altre scuse senza capo ne coda.
per potersi poi scusare di essere stato rude e avvicinarsi e cercare di toccarmi, di mettermi le mani addosso.
Vecchia viscida tattica, usata per millenni da uomini bavosi e schifosi per palpare le donne. (Prima ti faccio lo sgambetto, poi ti tiro' su con le scuse mentre ti palpeggio)
Mi scansai e gli dissi a voce alta: stammi lontano e non toccarmi perché reagisco fisicamente e ti spacco la faccia. Tu non hai il diritto di toccarmi e' contro la legge,
e contro l'etica comportamentale al lavoro.
Quello continua a sorridere, a sbavare e ad avvicinarsi con le mani allungate al che’ mi sono messo in posizione difensiva militare e gli ho detto,
Tu ti avvicini ancora a portata delle mie braccia e ti spiaccico al suolo.
Si fermo’ e con la coda tra le gambe rientro’ nel suo ufficio. Poi venne il mio collega spagnolo e gli spiegai l’accaduto.
Mi disse che loro possono fare quello che vogliono e io non posso dirgli nulla. Gli dissi: Non posso fare nulla? E perché' e' scappato invece di toccarmi?
Di che aveva paura? Che lo spiaccicassi al suolo? E cosa avrebbe fatto? Avrebbe detto che sono violento ed omofobico? E come lo avrebbe provato? Ci sono le telecamere dappertutto,
il filippino non poteva mentire gli dissi. Comunque, per me fu tutta una macchinazione fatta d’accordo gli uni con gli altri,
perché in quel momento io non potevo essere solo in quel posto, in quanto eravamo nell’ora di punta di lavoro e quel tratto dei corridoi era sempre affollato.
Comunque, avevo deciso che dovevo andarmene anche da quel cesso di stronzi vestiti da uomo.
Poi all’indomani mattina, venne da me la mia manager chiaramente informata della storia. Mi si paro’ davanti, divarico’ la gambe e mi chiese: come stai oggi?
con il sorriso accattivante e il linguaggio fisico che dice: SCOPAMI SCOPAMI. Non era ne’ vecchia ne’ brutta ma mi fece schifo lo stesso.
e le dissi che non volevo più lavorare li e che me ne andavo alla fine della giornata.
Mi chiese perché e per evitare spiegazioni alle quali sarebbero seguite giustificazioni, le risposi (mentendo) che avevo trovato un altro lavoro.
Mi disse che potevo andarmene anche subito. E subito me ne andai.
Potrei continuare a raccontare storie all’infinito, sugli ultimi 3 anni a Londra ma finirei anche per raccontare cose che mi metterebbero nei guai sempre di più.
Quindi la finisco qui dicendo:
Ho perso il sorriso, devo nascondere la mia gioia di vivere che e’ ancora viva e prepotentemente forte dentro di me.
Per non attirarmi le molestie dei perversi senza vita propria, senza esistenza sociale soddisfacente e senza causa.
Pieni di boria, di rancore e di invidia nei confronti dei maschi felici a cui non interessa il sesso gay,
come se per loro, non essere interessati al sesso con altri uomini fosse un crimine atroce contro i diritti dei gay.
Per loro il sesso e’ un diritto e per noi etero e’ un obbligo sottometterci. Per loro contano solo i loro desideri sessuali
e chi si oppone commette un crimine contro l’umanità.
Gia’ perché’ noi maschi, non abbiamo più gli stessi diritti di vivere in pace senza essere molestati. Per loro, noi siamo solo selvaggina non siamo considerati come esseri umani.
MA PASSERA’ ANCHE QUESTA.
Sentinella, a che punto e’ la notte?
E la sentinella risponde;
La notte sta' passando
Ma l'alba non e' ancora arrivata
e dopo l'alba tornerà’ la notte
tu puoi farmi la stessa domanda all’infinito
ed avrai sempre la stessa risposta.
(Dal libro di Malachia)
Ho smesso già da anni di mettere i calzoni corti quando pattino e quando mi alleno. Sono arrivato al punto di pensare seriamente di comprarmi un saio da frate e essere meno visibile.
Ma il fatto e’ che non ho casa, vivo negli ostelli, che altro non sono che le tane dei cacciatori d’uccello padulo. Rifugi dei peccatori più malvagi. CON LICENZA DI OFFENDERE
In comunicazione continua tra loro coi loro smart phones e ovunque vada, sanno sempre dove sto’.
Prendo il mezzo publico? E li stanno loro tutti assiepati nello stesso vagone. E se io mi mettevo in un altro vagone, quelli seguivano.
Non e’ raro a Londra, nelle metropolitane vedere un vagone sovraffollato e gli altri semivuoti o vuoti del tutto. (DOVE L'ETERO VA' IL GAY SEGUIRÀ).
Devo trovare un altro posto nel mondo dove vivere con la mia pensione, poter praticare la mia passione di personal trainer
anche solo per pagarmici l’affitto di casa. Non voglio soldi, voglio solo tornare a sorridere senza nascondere la mia gioia di vivere.
Solo sentirmi libero di andarmene a spasso o a pattinare in calzoncini senza rischiare lo stupro
andarmi a prendere un caffè senza essere seguito, per chilometri e appena mi avvicino al banco, sentire il gomito dello stalker che tocca il mio gomito
E tossisce perché mi volti a guardarlo. Oppure andare in un bar dove mi conoscono e appena scambio qualche parola con la barista amica mia, lo stalker si intromette nella conversazione,
Senza essere interpellato ne invitato, creando un'atmosfera di disagio in me e nella barista, che mi forzava a salutarla e andarmene per salvarla da quella insana situazione.
Voglio tornare a nuotare senza sentirmi come una carpa nel’ acquario cinese dove quando vengono pescate,
non hanno neanche bisogno di essere squamate, si sono già auto squamate nella vasca, strusciandosi continuamente le une alle altre.
Voglio tornare a sentirmi sicuro camminando per le strade all'imbrunire senza sentirmi in pericolo ad ogni angolo che svolto.
Tutti gli angoli di strada a Londra sono ormai presidiati da uno o più prostituti in cerca di clienti e dall'imbrunire all'alba mettono I brividi di paura
Con il loro linguaggio fisico aggressivo.
Trenta anni fa, a Kings Cross, I marciapiedi erano infestati da prostitute e spacciatori di droghe. Poi la polizia, bonifico' l'area per rinnovare la zona e costruire la stazione dei treni
Kings Cross International. E per qualche decennio, e' stato un fiore all'occhiello di Londra, ora e' tornato ad essere quello che era trenta anni fa'
Solo che gli uomini hanno sostituito le donne. Infatti le donne ora non hanno più il protettore, ora si autogestiscono, grazie a internet, lavorando dallo smart phone.
Ma io non appartengo a questa Londra io non voglio morire qui in questo ghetto a cui non appartengo e di cui non voglio fare parte.
Io troverò un posto. Io tornerò a sorridere liberamente, tornerò a sentire l’eco della mia risata cristallina e spontanea come quella dei bambini.
Ecco, non so’ dove andrò a finire, so solo che me ne andrò da questo pozzo tragico di tristezza senza inizio e senza fine. Tristezza allo stato puro.
Io posso dire di avere sofferto, sofferto e sofferto fino a non poterne più.
Questa non e’ più la mia Londra, questa non e’ più la mia Gran Bretagna,
Questo e il deserto del film di Werenr Herzog L’ENIGMA DI KASPER HAUSER.
Ed io ne uscirò perché non sono cieco e non seguo un leader cieco.
Se rivedessi quella donna della profezia del 1979 a Roma, le direi che questa storia della reincarnazione e’ una cazzata enorme,
perché io se avessi avuto una vita precedente, non potrei essere stato l’aguzzino del popolo Britannico,
perché chi mi ha fatto soffrire al punto da farmi scappare, sono esseri malvagi provenienti da tutto il mondo.
Ed in Gran Bretagna, queste persone non c’erano. E nemmeno i loro avi c’erano. Questi esseri, sono stati vittime di altri esseri più malvagi
in altri paesi senza leggi democratiche vere e senza umanità, che li hanno sottomessi spiritualmente, emotivamente e fisicamente
fino a fargli accettare che il mondo e’ quello che gli hanno fatto vedere. E che il male ricevuto dai più forti, può e deve essere fatto ad altri più deboli.
Il male si deve tramandare, questo gli hanno inculcato.
Ma per me non e’ cosi, il male ricevuto, non lo rifaccio ad altri più deboli di me. Io uccido dentro di me
e nel mio immaginario poetico, lo trasformo in trofei come i cacciatori fanno con le prede.
E le loro teste, le trasformo in stelle brillanti da appendere lassù nella costellazione dei pesci.
Dove tutto il male che ho ricevuto deve brillare mostrando all’universo che il male può essere sconfitto, umiliato e messo alla gogna publica interstellare.
E qui inserisco la mia poesia.
(Anche questa e’ in inglese)
My Corner in the Sky
All the happiness that I had all the moments of joy
are displayed on my smile and through the spark of my eyes
like a powerful sun ray
On a clear summer day.
All the hatred I received
all the sadness I lived
had become blinking stars
in my corner in the sky
In the Pisces constellation
where all evil die
Ecco le direi che sono tornato, e come aveva detto lei, ho imparato l’inglese. E che ho sofferto, sofferto e sofferto fino a non poterne più.
Le direi che se quando la incontrai la prima volta, avessi avuto il corpo di allora col cervello di oggi, l’avrei scopata e riscopata, in publico
fino a farle uscire le scintille dalla vagina, da dover chiamare i pompieri per farsele spegnere.
E le direi: lei che gioca a fare l’indovina, lo sa cosa era quello spazio rotondo al centro della pizza?
non era un segreto irrisolto, non era un conto in sospeso della mia vita precedente.
Bensi il simbolo della mia ossessione fin da quando sono nato capisce signora? Quello spazietto tondo, simboleggia la mi ossessione.
Un’ossessione che si chiama FIGA, CAPITO SIGNORA? LA FIGA, LA FIGAAAAAAA.
L’ossessione di tutti i maschi
che ci porta a seguire ciecamente la bacchetta magica dovunque essa ci guidi per infilarsi in figa.
E procurarci infiniti guai e problemi di cui potremmo fare benissimo a meno se non fossimo ossessionati dalla FIGAAAAAA.
Capito signora fattucchiera? E aggiungerei; Adesso gliela faccio io una profezia.
Lei che ha lavorato al teatro tenda ed e’ familiare con le tende, con la passione della veggenza, lei e’ destinata a comprarsi una tenda,
un mantello blu scuro con le stelle dorate lucenti, un tavolo, una sedia e una palla di cristallo.
Mettersi a leggere la mano dei segaioli e dirgli in quali giorni devono farsi la prossima sega e a quale ora.
perché lei non lo sa che nella sua vita precedente, lei era un uomo e si faceva tante seghe.
Lei non lo sa perché noi non conserviamo memoria della nostra vita precedente.
Ma nel suo DNA, serpeggia il virus del segaiolo e da qui nasce il suo desiderio infinito di essere scopata,
come avrebbe voluto scoparsi le tante donne che vide nella sua precedente vita, da segaiolo.
Ecco lei diventerà famosa e super richiesta come La Fattucchiera del Cazzo.
I Chiropratici di tutto il mondo le saranno grati per tutti i clienti che lei gli procura che vanno a curarsi il dolore al gomito.
CARI LETTORI, LA FINISCO QUI?
Ma si dai la finisco qui ho tanta voglia di cominciare la traduzione del libro in italiano e publicarlo prima della fine dell'anno. Lo ho promesso.
QUOTAZIONE VINCENTE AL CONCORSO:
(I DISEREDATI DEL TERZO MILLENNIO)
DOVERI E RESPONSABILITÀ GENERANO DIRITTI E LIBERTÀ
DIRITTI E LIBERTÀ SONO IL FRUTTO DI DOVERI E RESPONSABILITÀ
QUOTAZIONE VINCENTE AL CONCORSO:
(I DISEREDATI DEL SECONDO MILLENNIO)
IO NON COMBATTO PER LA PACE
IO VIVO IN PACE
Autore: Uno di Sant'Anna.
Il mio motto e':
MISSION IS POSSIBLE.
(Delle missioni impossibili, se ne occupa Tom Cruise)
NOTA D' AUTORE: Spero che abbiate trovato la mia linea narrativa originale, istruttiva e piacevole.
La mia linea narrativa e' un minestrone letterario, influenzato da tutte le mie letture delle più grandi opere letterarie della storia umana.
Ho letto la più grande opera letteraria della storia umana, (LA BIBBIA), IN ITALIANO, IN SPAGNOLO ED IN INGLESE.
La più grande opera poetica (secondo me), di narrativa più eccelsa, (LA DIVINA COMMEDIA), Poi il (CANDIDO) di Voltaire. E quasi tutte le opera letterarie dei grandi autori del diciannovesimo e ventesimo secolo.
Nomino alcuni a caso; Manzoni, Pascoli, Foscolo, De Balzac, L'IMMENSO VICTOR HUGO, (I MISERABILI) Alexandre Dumas padre e figlio. Non me li ricordo tutti, perché' le mie letture, risalgono agli anni della mia prima gioventù,
tra I dieci e 18 anni, quando la mia vita era prima gioco, poi il lavoro. Non avevo la televisione ma da giovane aiuto cuoco, a Roma, fuggivo la solitudine andando al cinema e leggendo
le biblioteche di mia sorella. Leggevo dei personaggi storici, mi piacevano Gilgamesh, I Faraoni, I Greci, I Persiani, poi I Romani. Poi lessi la cruenta storia della conquista del Messico in inglese scritto da Huges-Thomas.
E l'altra fantastica e sanguinaria storia degli Inca pre Colombiani, seguita da l' altra truculenta storia della conquista dell'impero Inca, infine lessi con molta attenzione gli stermini sanguinosi e crudeli dei nativi americani per opera nostra.
Che mi hanno fatto diventare un ammiratore di quei popoli e dei capi più' famosi dei nativi americani, che noi stupidamente abbiamo sempre chiamati indiani.
Altre grandi opere letterarie, che ho letto appassionatamente, sono L'Iliade, l'Odissea, l' Eneide. Poi conobbi il sesso e smisi di leggere fino agli anni novanta.
Ora da vecchio, non avendo la passione per la politica, mi diletto a scrivere, sperando di ispirare qualcuno a rivisitare la nostra origine umana e il nostro sviluppo.
Capire da dove veniamo, dove vorremmo andare. Cosa abbiamo fatto di sbagliato e come progredire senza commettere gli stessi errori del passato attraverso I secoli.
Magari qualcuno trova qualche cosa più piacevole e istruttiva dei social forum e di alcuni altri poco istruttivi ritrovi virtuali.
Mi piacerebbe ricevere opinioni e critiche da chiunque, sulla mia line narrativa.
Che possono essere inviate a uno qualunque dei miei indirizzi mail,
Che troverete nei link sul fronte della prima pagina del sito.
THE COPY RIGHT OF THIS BOOK, IS PROTECTED BY;
T H E S C R I P T V A U L T
Registration Number: 100-2618
Ieri notte, ho fatto un sogno, non so come definirlo. Forse strano o forse fantascientifico o forse premonitore.
Roba da film di fantascienza moderna.
Ho sognato che il Corona Virus, viene dallo spazio ed e' un virus LINK, che si allaccerà all'anello del prossimo virus che incontreremo nel nostro peregrinare cosmico dentro la nostra galassia, che viaggia a velocità da noi non calcolabili e nemmeno immaginabili. Nel viaggiare attraverso il cosmo, incrociamo nuove forme di materia e antimateria, a noi invisibile. Nuove e sconosciute e nemmeno da noi immaginabili, forme di vita molecolare, virale e radioattiva, e perché no? spirituale. Dunque nel mio sogno, questo virus, e' un agente mutante ed evolutivo. Si e' fatto posto nel nostro DNA, iniziando il mutamento della specie. Ha eliminato e continuerà attraverso i secoli ad eliminare parti del nostro DNA. non compatibili col prossimo virus in arrivo. Il prossimo virus, sarà il secondo componente nuovo nella catena del nostro DNA. Quando avverrà la prossima selezione di specie per preparaci ad una nuova evoluzione, che ci trasformerà in una nuova specie.
Una nuova alba per noi, che a quel punto non saremo nemmeno più come siamo fisicamente. Come noi non siamo ancora riusciti con certezza a stabilire le nostre origini, (manca un link nella nostra origine evolutiva, abbiamo certo perso memoria di cosa eravamo prima di essere umani).
Nel mutare in una nuova forma di vita, perderemo memoria della nostra esistenza primordiale. Quel link mancante, prova che noi non ci siamo evoluti dalle scimmie, anche se a sentire i discorsi di alcuni politici e capi di stato contemporanei sembrerebbe proprio di si.
Perderemo prima il sistema osseo scheletrico, non avremo più' bisogno di questo perché non viaggeremo più' in aree cosmiche con sistema gravitazionale attorno al sole. La forma attuale della nostra galassia, cambierà, molte stelle, imploderanno, il nostro sole si spegnerà. Questo sistema adatto al nostro corpo non esisterà' più perché viaggeremo ad una velocità migliaia di volte superiore alla forza di gravita' attuale e qualunque materia corporea si disintegra lentamente, perderemo poco a poco tuta la nostra massa corporea e diventeremo una entità cerebrale autonoma invisibile.
A quel punto saremo arrivati all'ultima evoluzione possibile.
SAREMO DIVENTATI, SPIRITI RANDAGI. A SPASSO NEL COSMO INFINITO IN ATTESA DI UNA NUOVA EVOLUZIONE
Cosa diventeremo? In cosa ci evolveremo? Dipende dalla nostra inclinazione come spiriti randagi.
Ritornando un attimo sulla realtà terrestre attuale; mi permetto una frase poetica.
Cito Alan Sorrenti: NOI SIAMO FIGLI DELLE STELLE, FIGLI DELLA NOTTE CHE CI GIRA INTORNO.
DUNQUE ECCOCI QUA CON LE AVVENTURE DI KRAEDO, LIBRO UNO DI DUE DELLA STORIA SPIRITI RANDAGI.
BUONA LETTURA A TUTTI.
SPIRITI RANDAGI. (Libro uno di due)
LE AVVENTURE DI
Cari lettori, benvenuti a bordo della mia astronave invisibile che vi porterà da un universo all'altro della mia immaginazione.
Purtroppo devo chiedervi una donazione per il museo dell'oblio temporaneo.
Prima di cominciare la lettura e durante la lettura, dovete donare tutta la vostra conoscenza scientifica, tutte le vostre convinzioni letterarie e tutte le memorie del mondo in cui vivete.
Dovete dimenticare tutto quello che credete di conoscere. E si' anche lo smart phone con tutte le sue applicazioni.
Lasciate tutto in mano al guardiano del museo dell'oblio. Senza pensarci sopra e senza paura.
Se non abbandonate tutto quello che avete in mente, mentre leggete le prime pagine di introduzione, non ce la farete ad arrivare al punto di partenza del viaggio.
Chi sono questi spiriti randagi?
Lasciatemi prendere una boccata di serietà e convinzione sincera in quello che scrivo e posso cominciare a spiegarvi la straordinaria storia di questi spiriti.
Gi spiriti randagi sono le componenti più minuscole di tutti gli universi, e di tutti gli anti universi.
Sono le componenti del tutto e del niente che esiste, che e' esistito e che non esiste più e che esisterà e che scomparirà.
Tutto proviene dagli Spiriti randagi. Essi sono l'unico elemento che e' sempre esistito e sempre esisterà.
Essi si evolvono a seconda della propria inclinazione per integrarsi come parte materiale, di tutte le evoluzioni interplanetarie, di tutti gli universi e di tutti gli anti universi.
Gli spiriti randagi, possono evolversi in spirito della creazione, in spirito della distruzione, della luce, del buio, e in miliardi di altri spiriti a noi conosciuti e ancora sconosciuti.
Ogni spirito, ha un suo antagonista e partner allo stesso tempo. Gli Spiriti della vita, hanno per antagonisti gli spiriti della morte. Gli spiriti della creazione, hanno per antagonisti gli spiriti della distruzione, gli spiriti dell'amore, hanno gli spiriti dell'indifferenza, gli spiriti della compassione, hanno gli spiriti dell'odio, come gli spiriti della guerra, hanno per antagonisti, gli spiriti della pace cosi' via per tutti gli spiriti con cui siamo familiari e di cui non sappiamo l'esistenza e di quelli che nemmeno riusciamo immaginare ma in questo racconto, esploreremo almeno quelli che la nostra primordiale esistenza di animali sottosviluppati ci hanno permesso di conoscere.
Noi non possiamo capire tutte queste cose perché noi umani non siamo abbastanza evoluti per avere idea di cosa siano gli altri universi e gli anti universi. Gli universi che non esistono più e quelli che esisteranno. Perché noi, non siamo arrivati ancora al punto di capire nemmeno l'unico piccolo universo di cui siamo parte e non potremmo mai neanche capirlo del tutto perché come esseri umani, ci estingueremo prima di capirlo, insieme a tutto il mondo animale, cosi' come lo conosciamo.
Questa e' la regola di qualunque esistenza. Tutto nasce e tutto muore, tutto inizia e tutto finisce.
Per ogni fine c' e un nuovo inizio e per ogni inizio c'e' una nuova fine.
Dunque, se siete arrivati a leggere fin qui senza pensare di trovare qualcosa di meglio da leggere, allora vuol dire che la vostra donazione e' stata completata con successo. Congratulazioni.
Ricordate di riprendervi tutta la vostra donazione a fine lettura, o rischiate di trovarvi poi spaesati e perseguitati nel mondo reale.
ALLACCIATEVI I PANTALONI ......... OOOPS! SORRY, INTENDEVO, ALLACCIATEVI LE CINTURE CHE STIAMO PER DECOLLARE.
Tutti gli spiriti randagi devono evolversi ma perché questo accada devono passare attraverso delle fasi di transumanza.
In questo racconto, esploriamo l'evoluzione di uno spirito randagio con l'inclinazione ad evolversi in spirito della creazione. Come tutti gli altri spiriti in evoluzione, devono prima cominciare con lo spirito di vita senziente.
Non una vita vegetale non una vita minerale. Si, anche i minerali hanno una vita propria; non hanno mobilita' autonoma ma essi sono creati dagli spiriti della trasformazione e verranno trasformati ancora in altre sostanze.
Gli spiriti della trasformazione, sono quelli che trasformano tutto quello che viene espulso dai buchi neri i quali hanno ingoiato materiale galattico o galassie intere o quantità consistenti di energia a noi sconosciuta o di antimateria o materia a noi sconosciuta, lo espellono in altri spazi dove gli spiriti della trasformazione creano altre forme di vita diverse con l'ausilio degli spiriti della creazione.
Faccio un esempio: IL BIG BANG da cui e' nato il nostro universo e tanti tantissimi altri universi e anti universi che nascono e muoiono in continuazione. (Più che morire, si trasformano).
Per darmi un'area da vero intellettuale, aggiungo qualcosa che scrisse qualcuno molto prima di me.
TUTTO SI CREA, NIENTE SI DISTRUGGE TUTTO SI TRASFORMA.
MI SEMBRA CHE SCRISSE COSI'.
Per dare più senso al racconto, dobbiamo dare un nome a questo spirito e il modo di cominciare la sua evoluzione. Siccome deve per forza cominciare la transumanza da spirito randagio in spirito della vita, per praticità chiamiamolo Veeta che in inglese si pronuncia Vita.
Come bene sappiamo lo spirito antagonista della vita, e' la morte. La vita e la morte, sono antagonisti ma anche partner in un certo modo, perché ogni vita non esisterebbe senza la morte e la morte non avrebbe ragione di esistere senza la vita. Per praticità del racconto, diamo un nome alla morte. La vita e' femminile quindi assegnamo alla morte un ruolo maschile. Chiamiamolo Naero. Che in inglese, si pronuncia nero (Più' o Meno)
Tutti e due questi spiriti, come già detto hanno bisogno di una vita per cominciare la propria evoluzione. Purtroppo non possono scegliersi la creatura nella quale evolversi. Devono accettare quello che gli capita. Questi spiriti, vengono attratti inconsapevolmente da una vita e da li cominciare la loro avventura evolutiva.
Chi parte avvantaggiato dei due spiriti e' Naero (la morte) che deve solo aspettare che la vita si spenga.
Ma per Veeta, e' diverso. Veeta deve poter restare nel corpo che lo ospita e dove lui si e' già evoluto da spirito randagio in spirito di vita.
Proteggere il suo oste fino alla morte naturale del proprio corpo. E da li evolversi tranquillamente in spirito della creazione. E se fallisce? Se il suo oste muore per cause non naturali? Pazienza, allora deve ricominciare come spirito randagio ed aspettare una nuova opportunità di evolversi in spirito di vita e poi alla fine naturale del suo oste si evolverà finalmente in spirito della creazione.
STA' PER NASCERE ...... STA' PER NASCERE. OOOOOHHH! CHE EMOZIONE,
AHHHHHH! E finalmente Veeta viene attratto da una vita senziente.
In un piccolo villaggio di pescatori, dentro il cratere di un vulcano spento, una mattina il silenzio venne interrotto dal pianto di un neonato e Veeta si evolse da spirito randagio in spirito di vita, nel corpo di un essere umano.
Il lettore, vorrebbe sapere di che colore e di che etnia? Mi dispiace ma questo lo devono decidere i produttori cinematografici che si occuperanno del film. Come dovranno deciderne anche il luogo geografico della nascita. Io per praticità narrativa, lo descrivo come un maschietto e gli do un nome; Kraedo. Perché e' facile da ricordare, e poi, suona esotico. Kraedo, sarebbe la mia elaborazione fantasiosa del verbo credere, (IO CREDO) Credo nella vita, (NELLA MIA VITA)
In inglese Kraedo, si pronuncia Credo (più o meno).
Siamo nel' Alto Medioevo, attorno al 600 D.C.
Alcune delle storie descritte in questo racconto, potrebbero anche essere verosimilmente accadute in quella epoca di cui poco e niente sappiamo e che si chiama: OSCURANTISMO, (APPUNTO).
Il cratere vulcanico dove si trovava il villaggio, era largo e profondo con sei piccole colline verdi e piccole valli dove scorrevano piccoli corsi d'acqua creati dagli abitanti del villaggio, per diversificare il corso d'acqua del piccolo fiume che originava da una cascata. La cascata, veniva dal grande fiume soprastante alle alte mura naturali che formavano una corona di protezione naturale del villaggio dentro il cratere. Il fiume che tutti chiamavano IL GRANDE FIUME. Il quale veniva da est, a molti giorni a cavallo di distanza e terminava la sua corsa in mare a poche centinaia di metri dal villaggio in una altra spettacolare cascata, creando una insenatura tra le rocce ed il mare.
Il villaggio, aveva un'uscita alla spiaggia che i villeggiani , chiamavano; IL CANCELLO VERSO IL MARE. Altro non era che un'apertura del cratere davanti ad una spiaggia sabbiosa, che fu creato dalle onde del mare e dallo scorrere dell'acqua del fiume del villaggio, tra i secoli e secoli.
Il neonato, battezzato col nome di Kraedo era una creatura molto fragile, con una leggera malformazione ossea, un lato della gabbia toracica, era leggermente incavata e aveva anche una condizione respiratoria nasale difficile.
Veeta, capi' che la sua missione era difficile da compiere, nel corpo di un bambino non propriamente sano. Quindi difficile da tenere lontano da incidenti che ne determinerebbero una morte non naturale. Comunque, non potendo scegliersi il proprio oste, si sentiva ugualmente felice di avere questa nuova possibilità' di evolversi in spirito della creazione.
Veeta, aveva già fallito l'evoluzione una prima volta, nel corpo di un delfino, che perso contatto col suo banco, venne ucciso e mangiato da un banco di orche marine.
Nonostante queste piccole disfunzioni, Kraedo cresceva sano e molto vivace.
Troppo vivace , troppo innocente, troppo istintivo e molto incosciente.
Kraedo da bambino, non conosceva il pericolo e nemmeno la paura.
Kraedo era un pericolo costante per se' stesso.
Intanto, come cresceva la sua incessante attività fisica-motoria aiutava i polmoni di Kraedo ad espandersi ed espandere anche le sue vie respiratorie nasali.
Veeta, faceva del suo meglio per tenerlo lontano dai pericoli, tramite manipolazione mentale, la sua unica arma per influenzare il bambino e guidarlo verso più sicuri modi di vivere.
I bambini del villaggio, avevano tutti la stessa forma di educazione, per aiutarli a crescere auto sufficienti e utili alla communita'.
Kraedo aveva una mente artistica ed era bravissimo attore e ballerino durante le lezioni artistiche del villaggio e anche un bravo cavaliere. Nel villaggio, avevano una decina di cavalli che venivano utilizzati per i lavori nei campi. Ma a Veeta, importava che imparasse più' le arti della sopravvivenza, per avere piu' possibilità di evolversi in spirito della creazione.
Quindi, spingeva la sua mente verso gli sport di auto difesa, di pesca, di caccia e preparazione del cibo. La coltivazione e la raccolta dei prodotti agricoli. La creazione degli arnesi da caccia, della pesca e allenamento fisico, ginnastica, corsa, nuoto e quello che in inglese, si chiama BODY WEIGHT TRAINING. Cioè Body Building senza pesi ma col solo peso del proprio corpo. Altre forme educative per i bambini del villaggio, erano le sculture, il disegno, arti sartoriali, con le quali, tutti i bambini, maschi e femmine imparavano a cucirsi i propri abiti e le proprie calzature.
Al Better Me Village, non si faceva distinzione tra i sessi. Tutti dovevano imparare tutto per poi scegliersi le attività' che più gli piacevano e con le quali rendersi utili nella comunità. Sotto la spinta psicologica-emotiva di Veeta, Kraedo divenne un infallibile arciere.
Il ragazzino, figlio di uno dei quattro capi spirituali del villaggio, si divertiva ad accompagnare i pescatori adulti sulle barche, perché gli piaceva la pesca ma al mascalzoncello, non piaceva arrotolare le reti che era pure un lavoro di tutti quando si andava a pesca.
Ma lui, si presentava alla pesca, con arco e frecce e si divertiva a pescare tirando frecce ai pesci che nuotavano a filo d'acqua. Era spettacolare con l'arco e in pochi minuti, riusciva a prendere pesci anche di taglia medio-grande. Aveva una freccia con la punta ad uncino e legata ad un filo finissimo e resistente, da lui stesso creato utilizzando crini di cavallo.
Se qualche altro/a pescatore gli chiedeva di aiutare con le reti, lui rispondeva serafico: Io ho pescato la mia quota di pesci senza usare le reti e siccome nessuno di voi mi aiuta a costruire frecce ad uncino e nemmeno il filo di crine di cavallo, io non vi aiuto con le reti. E se ne andava sorridendo al villaggio a giocare con gli altri bambini. Gli amici del villaggio, sorridevano anche loro, contenti di averlo intorno.
Era un gran lavoratore il ragazzo. Ma più che altro, perché si divertiva in qualunque attività che intraprendeva e che molti, consideravano un lavoro. Ma per lui era solo un gioco nel quale primeggiare, apparire sempre bravo in quello che faceva.
Quando non doveva andare a lezione o a fare altre attività comunitarie, spariva per ore.
Gli piaceva indossare una pelle di pecora che lo copriva fin quasi alle ginocchia e seguiva le pecore al pascolo verso le colline, camminando carponi come le pecore. Cosi' da andarsene da solo a vagabondare sulle colline, senza essere visto da nessuno.
Ho scritto nessuno? Beh! Non proprio nessuno, una ragazza di nome Tootta, lo seguiva sempre di nascosto a distanza senza mai farsi notare.
Un giorno d'estate, in vena di fare nuove scoperte, Kraedo seguiva con lo sguardo un falco, per scoprire in quale angolo delle pareti rocciose avesse fatto il suo nido. Spiando il falco, il suo sguardo scorse un bagliore del sole che filtrava da dietro la cascata. Ma la luce del sole, pur alto nel cielo, non arrivava alla cascata che in quel momento era in ombra.
Il ragazzo, stupito e incuriosito, si avvicino' alla cascata e alla parete rocciosa a fianco della cascata e fece la scoperta più sensazionale della sua giovane vita. Scopri' che il raggio di luce proveniva da dietro la cascata significava che ci doveva per forza essere una apertura dentro la parete che permettesse alla luce del sole di entrare. Con tutta la cautela, lasciato perdere il falco, si mise a strisciare faccia alla parete, passare tra l'acqua e la roccia e trovarsi faccia a faccia con uno spettacolo impressionante. Dietro la cascata, c'era una cava conica di tre/quattro metri di diametro alla base e che saliva in su' restringendosi fino ad una apertura nella roccia una quindicina di metri più su'. Mentre guardava in su' incredulo ed estatico, senti' un fruscio ed un piccolo urlo da ragazza dietro di se'. Istintivamente si volto' e vedendo Tootta scivolare su una pietra viscida, veloce come il pensiero, allungo' la mano e prese la mano di Tootta, prima che toccasse terra, tirandola dentro all'asciutto.
Lei spaventata, le si abbraccio addosso mormorando; scusami non volevo spaventarti, grazie per avermi evitato una doccia. Kraedo sorride e le chiede: Stai bene? Lei risponde: si.
Kraedo: Come mai mi hai seguito senza che me ne accorgessi?
Tootta; Ero annoiata al villaggio, non avevo voglia di giocare con altre ragazze e siccome vedevo te che sparivi tutti i pomeriggi col gregge, mi sono messa a seguirti perché mi intrigavano i tuoi segreti e mi sembrava una grande avventura seguirti in segreto.
Kraedo: sorridendo sentendosi lusingato da tanto interesse nei suoi segreti, la guarda dritto negli occhi e le dice: Noi siamo una stessa persona in due corpi, amiamo le avventure e le nuove scoperte.
Pero' adesso dobbiamo mantenere questo posto segreto. Potrebbe essere il nostro nascondiglio segreto ogni volta che abbiamo voglia di stare soli.
Tootta lo abbraccia e gli bacia le guance e Kraedo ricambia ansimante.
Tootta; Possiamo fare una corda sufficientemente lunga e salire su allo sbocco della cava e vedere cosa c'e'?
Kraedo: si possiamo cominciare da domani pomeriggio, dopo il lavoro nei campi, cominciamo a portare tanta fibra di bambù, ci facciamo delle corde e le lasciamo asciugare al sole. In una settimana saranno pronte.
Tootta: Ci portiamo anche altri oggetti per divertirci?
Kraedo: Bene, io mi porto materiale per fare delle frecce e altri oggetti che possono tornare utili, tipo coltelli, qualche pelle di pecora per cucire delle vesti come questa che porto addosso.
Tootta: Penso che porterò' degli specchietti per fare segnali e qualche strumento musicale, per accompagnare il rumore della cascata.
Tu che ne pensi?
Kraedo: Penso che tutto quello che piace a te, piace anche a me. Ma adesso cala la sera ed e' meglio che riportiamo le pecore all'ovile.
Scherzando, ridendo e cantando, tenendosi per mano i due ragazzi tornarono al villaggio, insieme alle pecore.
I genitori dei due ragazzi, li convocarono per una chiarificazione importante e amorevole.
I due ragazzi, erano ambedue tredicenni e i genitori, erano preoccupati che non creassero bambini per sbaglio alla loro eta'.
Era abitudine dei genitori, dare indicazioni sul sesso ai ragazzi appena raggiunta l'adolescenza.
Tootta fu già ampiamente istruita dalle donne adulte al primo giorno delle sue mestruazioni, che arrivarono qualche settimana prima e che era usanza celebrare con canti e balli la raggiunta eta' procreativa di ogni ragazza.
In quanto a Kraedo, pur essendo stato istruito durante le classi di educazione sociale, non ci pensava ancora al sesso. Non che non gli piacesse, anzi si sentiva attratto anche fisicamente da Tootta, solo che al momento si accontentava di averla accanto, dei suoi baci e delle sue carezze. Magari pensava, un giorno o l'altro sarebbe successo ma non perché si sentisse obbligato a farlo. Ma sarebbe successo, perché Tootta aveva deciso che poteva e doveva succedere. Infine era lei a sapere le date in cui era sicura e le date in cui era fertile.
Era una regola accettata da tutti a Better Men Village, che chi decide e' sempre la donna. Quindi Kraedo, poteva stare tranquillo, rilassato e pensare ai suoi hobby , alle sue scoperte e ai baci di Tootta che piano piano stavano prendendo sempre più spazio nei suoi pensieri.
I due ragazzi pur attendendo con entusiasmo ai propri doveri sociali, tendevano sempre più a passare parte del tempo insieme nella cava, convinti che fosse una loro esclusiva scoperta e giorno dopo giorno portarono tanti oggetti dentro la cava, Kraedo porto' tante frecce, un arco, tre corde di bambù lunghe più di dodici metri ogni una e tanta polvere pirica che prendeva dalla base della parete rocciosa e la pressava dentro un grande buco nella parete dentro la cava. La polvere nera lo intrigava e lo affascinava. Aveva visto alcune volte gli adulti che ne mettevano nei buchi dentro le rocce, la pressavano, poi ne facevano una linea per terra, che andava dal buco nel muro fino ad una cinquantina di metri di distanza. Da qui, prendevano dei pezzi di vetro spessi e facevano confluire i raggi del sole sulla linea della polvere, la quale prendeva fuoco e bruciava scoppiettando, dirigendosi verso la roccia. Nel mentre gli uomini si nascondevano al riparo dietro una sporgenza della parete rocciosa e dopo pochi secondi la roccia dove era stata pressata la polvere, esplodeva frantumando la roccia in tante piccole pietre che gli adulti, usavano per le costruzioni di base delle capanne, per rinforzare gli ovili e per tanti altri utili usi nel villaggio, incluso sostenere le terrazze coltivate sulle colline per evitare smottamenti durante le piogge. Durante le lezioni di sopravvivenza ai ragazzi, gli veniva insegnato di dare fuoco alle polveri strofinando insieme due pietre focaie.
Kraedo non sapeva perché' immagazzinava tutta quella polvere esplosiva nel buco del muro della cava ma era come se sapesse che un giorno, sarebbe stato utile averla li all'asciutto e pronta da essere usata.
Un giorno Tootta, si porto' della strisce di pelle di pecora e gli aggeggi per fare un paio do scarpe per Kraedo. Kraedo non sapeva di questa sua decisione mentre egli stesso, senza avvisarla, stava già mettendo insieme due pelli di pecora per farne una veste per Tootta. Il lavoro di Kraedo, fu' completato per primo. Kraedo invito' Toota fuori dalla cava, sotto un cielo azzurro, in mezzo alla natura più' selvaggia, consegno' a Tootta la veste, chiedendole di provarlo. Lei sorpresa ma comunque contenta, se lo mise addosso ed era perfetto la fasciava il corpo, fino a meta' coscia. Perfetto disse; e nel sentire Kraedo dire: E' tuo. L'ho fatto per te. Il mondo attorno a Tootta cominciava a ruotare, la volta del cielo tremava, anche il sole sembrava ondeggiare anche quella leggera brezza smise di spirare e l'aria si fece tiepida, si sentiva solo il canto degli uccelli e il rumore ritmico della cascata. Tootta ricordava di essere nel periodo sicuro e non riusciva più a controllare la forza della natura dentro il suo corpo, dentro la sua mente. Il suo cuore sembrava volesse esplodere dentro il petto, mise la veste su una pietra e si mise completamente nuda, Kraedo non capiva cosa gli stesse accadendo sentiva il sangue pulsare impetuoso e caldo su e giù' per tutto il suo corpo e si lascio' attirare dal magnetismo di Tootta come il metallo alla calamita.. Si sciolse ai baci e alle carezze, si lascio' trascinare dolcemente dal desiderio di Tootta e successe, finalmente successe. Un atto d'amore istintivo e vero, come succede solo agli animali selvatici e liberi da proibizioni di ogni genere. Senza impedimenti, senza inibizioni. Come sempre succedeva nel villaggio.
Ormai erano l'uno più attaccato all'altro tanto che al villaggio tutti si sentivano innamorati a vedere i due ragazzi sempre insieme. Attendevano alle classi agli allenamenti, ai lavori di agricoltura, di pesca e lavori domestici come se andassero ad una festa.
Poi arrivo' il giorno della festa della fratellanza. Era una delle tante feste che si celebravano nel villaggio. La festa della fratellanza, consisteva in una festa sui prati in cima alla collina più' alta nel centro del cratere vulcanico, dove tutti si radunavano a suonare, a mangiare, a ballare e a cantare, ed era un giorno in cui anche i bambini più' piccoli erano lasciati liberi di razzolare per i prati.
Alla festa, si portavano i cibi, acqua fresca e alcune bevande alcoliche, a base di frutti. Produzione a fermentazione naturale create dalle birichine donne del villaggio. Strumenti musicali a corda e tamburelli.
Kraedo e Tootta, dopo avere mangiato si guardarono negli occhi e si allontanarono, mano nella mano verso la cava.
La presenza di Veeta, torno' a farsi viva nella mente di Kraedo ma lui non gli presto' molta attenzione.
I due ragazzi si stavano avviando allegramente e inconsapevolmente verso un momento che avrebbe trasformato il giorno della fratellanza nel giorno del disastro.
Entrarono nella cava e Kraedo si mise una delle corde attorno alla vita, un'altra attorno alla caviglia destra e la terza, attorno alla caviglia sinistra. Prese la piccozza e guardando Tootta disse: adesso andiamo a scoprire cosa c'e' lassù. Dopo pochi minuti era in cima alla fessura sulla sommità della cava.
Quello che vedeva era uno spettacolo incredibile, stava seduto sull'orlo del buco, nel mezzo del fiume che scorreva tumultuoso verso la vicina cascata sul mare, mentre al suo lato sinistro, scorreva rapida l'acqua verso la cascata che copriva l'entrata della cava. Guardando davanti si vedeva il mare placido e cristallino davanti al cancello del villaggio. Guardo' verso Tootta e le disse, aspettami qualche minuto che ti porto su ma era ormai preda di un suo delirio incontrollabile aveva un piano pazzo nella mente, vide una roccia che emergeva dall'acqua a circa dieci metri da lui, vicino alla riva sinistra del fiume il tronco di una quercia proprio sulla riva del fiume a meno di dieci metri dalla roccia emersa. Era solo il tronco spezzato di una quercia, probabilmente bruciata da un fulmine. Svolse una corda da una caviglia, fece un lasso e la lancio' verso la roccia emersa. Presa riuscita la primo colpo. Tiro' la corda a se' per assicurarsi che fosse ben tesa e ben serrata attorno allo spuntone di roccia e assicuro' la sua parte di corda alla base di una roccia solida a fianco dove sedeva. Ignorano gli appelli di Veeta a non correre rischi, Kraedo non sentiva era tornato preda del suo istinto selvaggio e incosciente di chi non conosce la paura. Forse Naero era contento ma forse non sapeva della capacita' di giudizio di Kraedo davanti al pericolo. Kraedo, con calma si svolse la seconda corda dalla altra caviglia, la assicuro' alla stessa roccia dove aveva assicurato la prima corda e lascio' cadere l'altro capo giu' verso Tootta, poi disse a Tootta: amore aspettami un momento che vado a fissare la terza corda ad un albero, poi ti porto su a vedere il resto del mondo.
E aggrappatosi alla corda tesa, sfidando la corrente che gli veniva incontro, si muoveva a schiena in giù, tra l'acqua e la corda, verso la roccia in mezzo al fiume. Arrivato alla roccia, fece un altro lasso con la terza corda e la lancio verso il tronco della quercia bruciata, tiro' la corda per fissarla al tronco e fisso' alla roccia dove sedeva, il capo di corda alla sua parte. Ora aveva un sistema di corde che lo portava dalla cava all'asciutto sulla riva del fiume, sopra le pareti del cratere. Si giro' per tornare indietro verso Tootta pensando di portarla su a vedere la spettacolare scoperta, ma simultaneamente al pensiero, fece un'altra scoperta spettacolare; Tootta era gia' salita e lo salutava sorridendo al bordo della fessura sulla cava.
Piano piano con Veeta che pregava dentro la sua testa e con Naero che se ne fregava del tutto, Kraedo si sedette accanto a Tootta. Soddisfatto e sicuro disse a Tootta: visto che spettacolo?
E Tootta più' matta del suo innamorato, tiro' fuori da una tasca degli specchietti, dicendo a Kraedo, facciamo uno scherzo ai nostri amici e parenti lassù sulla collina della fratellanza.
Daiiii aggiunse Kraedo, troppo eccitato dalla sua scoperta per pensare bene alle conseguenze di quello che stavano per fare. Dai facciamoli impaurire.
E i due giovani incoscienti, mandarono segnali con gli specchietti, avvisando gli altri sulla collina, dell'arrivo di due grandi navi di pirati armati che arrivava a velocità' verso il cancello del villaggio.
Tutti i villegiani si spaventarono e cominciarono a correre verso il villaggio, per armarsi ed organizzare una difesa.
Ma Aezy suo padre e Leyska sua madre, insieme ad altri saggi del villaggio, intimarono tutti alla calma che non c'era nessuna nave pirata in arrivo e che i guardiani di turno erano sulle loro postazioni sopra le pareti del vulcano e non avevano mandato nessun segnale.
Quindi, Aezy con altri tre saggi, tra i quali Suno zio e padre adottivo di Tootta, Fratello del defunto padre di Tootta. Dopo avere calmato e rassicurato i compagni, si avviarono verso la cascata, discutendo tra loro del fatto e del pericolo che il villaggio correva se la sua esistenza fosse stata svelata al re padrone di quei territori deserti e dimenticati da tutti.
Arrivati alla cava, intimarono i due ragazzi a scendere senza rischiare di farsi male e una volta scesi, li portarono paternamente al villaggio per una chiarificazione.
Al villaggio, si sedettero all'aperto sui sedili di pietra e cominciarono il discorso.
Prima parla Aezy: Figlio mio amatissimo, ti rendi conto di quello che hai fatto?
Tutti stettero in silenzio, Kraedo serio con la testa abbassata era preoccupato ma non si rendeva ancora conto della gravita' del suo gesto.
Mentre Tootta, guardava amorevolmente Kraedo e qualche lacrima le percorreva le guance.
Aezy, calmo e dispiaciuto: Figlio mio, nessuno sa di questo villaggio, noi qui insieme ad altri piccoli villaggi nascosti, viviamo liberi senza padroni perché questo nostro villaggio insieme agli altri vicini, sono situati in un territorio lontano del regno e lontano dalla reggia del presente re del territorio. Ma se una barca del re o di un qualunque suddito, passa per caso nello specchio di mare davanti al villaggio, vede segnali di comunicazione di specchi, capiscono che qui abitano delle persone. A quel punto, dobbiamo solo andarcene rapidamente, abbandonare il nostro villaggio e nasconderci nei monti. Alternativamente saremo puniti dal re per non esserci mai dichiarati parte del suo regno, Le nostre donne verrebbero violentate, gli uomini fatti schiavi e tutta la nostra tribù costretta a lavorare sotto le leggi del re.
I nostri ragazzi reclutati a forza nell'esercito del re e la nostra vita sarebbe una vita da schiavi.
A quel punto, Veeta, riprese il controllo del giovane incosciente chiamato Kraedo.
Un senso di colpa violento si impossesso della mente di Kraedo. Rosso in viso, pieno di vergogna e di sincero pentimento, si mise in ginocchio, guardando in viso gli uomini e con voce spezzata dai singhiozzi disse: Perdonatemi, chiedo perdono non sapevo della gravita' del mio gesto, perdonatemi. Non averra' mai più che io metta in pericolo il mio villaggio con tutti i miei amici e parenti.
Tootta, con voce dispiaciuta e con le lacrime agli occhi, si avvicina a Kraedo, si inginocchia accanto, gli mette le braccia intorno al collo e dice: E' più colpa mia che sua, sono stata io a suggerire di mandare i segnali con gli specchietti.
Gli uomini guardarono i due ragazzi con viso serio ma non di rimprovero.
Capivano quello che provavano e il loro sincero pentimento e si sentivano dispiaciuti che tutto fosse accaduto.
Lungo la passeggiata dal prato sulla collina alla cascata, avevano discusso sulla azione di recupero e rieducazione dei due ragazzi da adottare.
I tre uomini guardando verso Aezy con senso di clemenza e Suno disse: Caro Aezy, non crediamo che sia necessario mandare Kraedo a Dog's Hill. Crediamo che non sia più necessario.
Tootta gia' aveva sentito parlare del vecchio saggio su a Dog's Hill ma non credeva che avesse dovuto mai andare a visitarlo ma aveva paura che Kraedo ci dovesse andare.
Aezy, guardo' i suoi compagni, poi guardo' con compassione i due giovani, tiro' un sospiro calmo e con voce rassicurante, disse: Cari amici, vi ringrazio a nome dei nostri ragazzi.
Ma io credo che mandare Kraedo per qualche settimana a Dog's Hill, non sia una punizione ma sia una escursione educativa, per fare una esperienza di vita positiva, conoscere il vecchio saggio, seguire il percorso formativo e avventuroso che il saggio gli suggerisce e tornare arricchito di conoscenza e di esperienza da uomo maturo, pronto per essere una guida spirituale e un padre esemplare come lo siamo diventati tutti noi.
Tootta si sentiva mancare, avrebbe dovuto stare lontana da Kraedo per qualche settimana.
Si sentiva come se stessero per toglierle un figlio. Ma si fece forza. La seduta si sciolse e tutti tornarono a chiacchierare e ballare al prato, per passare il resto della serata in spensieratezza.
Le donne adulte, si tennero vicine a Tootta, con amorevole senso di protezione e con carezze ed abbracci, incoraggiandola a non sentirsi in colpa ne' a sentirsi privata del suo Kraedo, rassicurandola che si trattava solo di poche settimane e avrebbe riavuto il suo uomo, più maturo più bello e più' attraente di prima.
E venne l'alba. Kraedo e tutti i villegiani erano in Spiaggia.
Era l'ora della partenza di Kraedo. Tutti a incoraggiare il giovane in tutti i modo, con sorrisi e parole di incoraggiamento e Tootta che insieme a Leyska (la madre di Kraedo) si tenevano aggrappate al loro piccolo uomo, come naufraghe aggrappate ad un tronco. Leyska era calma e serena, Tootta lacrimava come una fontana. Kraedo aveva già nella mente le immagini fantasiose di un grande viaggio, di inebrianti avventure e scoperte meravigliose.
Era pronto a partire.
Aezy gli si avvicino' insieme agli altri saggi e disse: qui in questa bisaccia, hai cibo e acqua per due giorni. Il tuo arco e le tue frecce sono nella canoa, insieme agli attrezzi che ti servono per crearti un altro paio di scarpe, dovessi averne bisogno. Ti porto in canoa fino all'approdo della TERRA DEI FOLLI, da li' avrai due giorni di cammino su per le colline fino alla sommità' della montagna più' alta che sta' a due giorni di marcia verso nord-est.
Non ti fare impressionare dal nome "LA TERRA DEI FOLLI" E' una terra tranquilla e sicura.
Una volta arrivato in cima alla montagna più alta, vedrai del fumo salire in cielo. Li c'e' la radura con la grotta del sommo saggio.
Entrando alla radura, alla tua sinistra, vedrai un grande cane con occhi rossi che ti guarda all'entrata di una grotta.
Alla tua destra, vicino all'altro lato della grotta, siede il sommo saggio. Esso siede su un trono di granito davanti al fuoco.
Tu non avere paura del cane, ma non avvicinarti a lui, cammina serio ed umilmente verso il saggio, saluta con rispetto e aspetta che lui parli.
Ascolterai i suoi consigli, e seguirai le sue direzioni e le terre che dovrai attraversare per tornare qui al villaggio.
Quindi, Aezy gli chiede Hai il tuo coltello appeso dietro il collo? Kraedo annuisce.
Aezy chiede continua: Hai tutte le tua armi e tutti i tuoi attrezzi con te. Ora togliti la spada dal fodero un momento. Kraedo sguaina la spada, il padre gliela prende in mano mentre Suno, con espressione di orgoglio e di rispetto per Kraedo, gli si avvicina a gli porge la famosa spada di Aezy. Porta questa con te gli dice. Ti porterà fortuna e ti proteggerà.
Aezy: Tienila, mi ha accompagnato tra tante avventure e mi ha protetto da tante aggressioni.
ORA E' TUA.
Kraedo si sentiva onorato, importante, forte. SI SENTIVA IMMORTALE CON QUELLA SPADA AL FIANCO.
La festa di commiato si conclude.
Kraedo e Aezy, salgono sulla canoa e tra auguri canti e pianti, si avviano verso l'approdo nella TERRA DEI FOLLI. A circa 5 chilometri lungo la costa verso est.
Arrivati al piccolo approdo, sbarcano sulla spiaggia, e Aezy dopo avere porto a Kraedo la sua bisaccia, accertatosi che il ragazzo avesse tutte le sue cose, raccomando' a Kraedo di stare sempre in guardia, sempre in allerta e di stare attento a chiunque incontrasse nel suo viaggio, perché non tutte le persone sono pacifiche e sincere come gli abitanti del villaggio.
Anzi, aggiunse: diffida senza mostrarlo e sii sempre preparato al peggio. Il mondo fuori dal nostro villaggio e' un mondo pericoloso, stai attento, sempre attento e ricorda una cosa, la più' importante; Qualunque cosa accada ovunque il tuo viaggio ti porterà, il tuo compito più importante e' di ritornare a casa sano e salvo.
I due si abbracciarono per un lungo minuto e Aezy incoraggia Kraedo: Vai figlio mio amato, vai e torna, ti aspettiamo.
Kraedo guarda la spada del padre, alza la testa, da' un ultimo abbraccio al padre e dice: Grazie padre. Mi vedrai tornare più maturo e più' forte che mai, grazie.
I due si separano e riprendono il cammino ogni uno verso la sua destinazione.
Fine del capitolo numero uno.
Portate pazienza, ho appena cominciato la traduzione del secondo capitolo.
Salute permettendo, ce la faccio in una settimana.
In The Beginning;
Ships sailed off Port Itius,
Direction west to Dubris
It was the windy Kentish coast
That saw them coming first.
Riding the ocean waives
at the Helm their best.
The landing at Dubris was diverted amid fears
of landing in a storm of javellins and spears
sailed further up, seven miles away
From the Briton’s army on the white cliffs
landing on Pegwell Bay.
Camped for short stay.
Strong winds damaged ships and force-stopped the march
Caesar turned the ships back living Mandubracius in charge.
Caesar was back for more.
with a larger force than before.
Camped at Stower Cross before moving on
fought Cassivellaunus and won
Day after day Battle after battle weapons in hand
The mighty roman army moved further inland.
Talks were made, compromises and agreements.
The subdue tribes, accept the rules and the payments.
Claudius arrived won the battle of Medway
Then he moved on conquering more lands on his way.
Set camp further up, north of the TAMEZ estuary.
In a place to suit his war assets, his generals and cavalry.
In a Misty morning, the silence was broken by the sound of a horn.
Tools in hand, the works began and Londinium was born.
T H E A D V E N T U R E S O F
K R A E D O
THE STRAY SPIRITS
THE COPY RIGHT OF THIS BOOK, IS PROTECTED BY;
T H E S C R I P T V A U L T
Registration Number: 100-2618
ENJOY THE READING.
INTRODUCTION TO THE STRAY SPIRITS,
A FANTASY BOOK EXTRACTED FROM REALITY.
The story is set in the dark ages, we know little or nothing about the dark ages,
Therefore some parts of this story might just as well happened in those times.
I took extra care not write names and places that really exist, to avoid hurting some people feelings and dignity.
All the names and places, are pure fantasy out of my fervid imagination.
I did not specify if the characters are white or black or red or yellow or something in between.
I also avoided to dress the characters in a specific way, to give any film maker,
The freedom to use actors of his/her choice and costumes of his/her choice.
I didn’t give any specification regarding the country or the continent where the story is set.
To allow film makers express their creativity as they feel. The first part of this book is children friendly,
However the chapter nine, The Land Of Women, is not suitable for the under twelve.
THE SARDINIAN AFFAIR:
I was seated in the sitting room of my best brother in law (Sandro) in front of me my 22 years old niece Chiara.
She was looking at me with childish inquisitive eyes and asking me questions regarding my opinions on a series of issues.
Please note: it was the first time we met in person after we met through Facebook about 5 years before.
She wanted to know who I really was deep inside.
The more she looked intrigued the more I wanted to show her my true colours.
I did not feel any reason to retain my self, actually I was very pleased to feed her curiosity.
It is not everyday in every life, that we meet someone who really wants to know us very deep inside out,
And to me was such a surprise, that I took it as a psychological therapy.
That girl is not an ordinary girl, is a mature woman with a very intensely lived life in a body of a teen ager, very impressive.
She said that she liked me and that I was a very inspired person.
She was proud of an uncle like me and felt privileged at the fact that i came to Sardinia, after 25 years of absence,
Just to meet her and her lovely little brother Nico (The Italian roller skater champion of his category).
Chiara, (Claire) was very Clear about her opinions and put them on the table,
Straight and politely with such a natural way as if drinking a glass of water.
She is only 5 foot tall but she must be hiding another 5 foot under her feet.
Every word I said, she digested it in no time, as if she knew what was about to say next.
Some times it seemed as if she was taking the words out of my mouth.
What a brain. Never met an Italian woman of this great character.
And she is my niece how proud am I.
I started up talking about contemporary politics and social behaviour in this fast changing world we are living in.
And ended up into social scientific opinions, analysis, and possible evolutions of our society. Like we were competent teachers.
In my talking, some times, I say I want to do something so passionately but I don't mean to start up straight away.
That is were she trapped me.
When I said one day I want to write a book about the social evolution and human behaviour of the last few years.
She asked: What is the title?
Me: I can only tell you if you promise you never type it on a U.R.L. of any search engine.
Me: Because the book is going to be published online and if you type that title into any url, the engine search memorises that and some cleaver ass may like it and make it the name of his domaine.
Chiara: Ok I won’t.
Me: I will call it Beyond Delirium and I will publish that on my blog www dot beyond delirium dot com.
Chiara opened her eyes wide and ordered: Write it now!
I was trapped and could not turn away.
Bloody, cleaver, little one.
Well, here we are, beyond delirium with no way back .
Chiara; So then, are you coming tomorrow to Cagliari to visit my mum?
Me: I don’t know yet, perhaps I should wait for her to come here.
Chiara; if you do not come tomorrow, I will write beyond delirium dot com twenty times on all search engines.
Me: calmly (Sandro,(her dad) listening and smiling). I think this is called black mail.
Chiara; (with an affirmative tone), yes it is!
Me: well, ok then we go tomorrow.
Chiara; what would you write on your book?
Me: All the actions, reactions, customs, facts, behaviour happenings, evolution and involution of recent past and contemporary times of human history.
With an eye to the future, attempting to predict its possible transformation and consequences.
All off course according to my point of view and also my imagination,
Because this book will contain lots of novels and stories transformed by my imagination.
In my book, I will talk about all of the characters I met in my life, including my self,
And no one will come out cleaver and innocent in my review, not even my self.
Even if manipulated by my imagination, I will write the truth.
Regardless of who wins and who loses, we are all winners and losers anyway,
We all tripped twice over the same stone at one time or the other of our existence.
Chiara: anticipate something.
Me: Ok. I can anticipate something from the last chapter of the first book, as the story comes in two books
And something from the beginning of the second book.
Right, this is an anticipation;
This bit is from the last chapter of Book One.
I left the Village of Better Men with my dad’s sword
and travelled the world.
I swam across a lake of tears, (my own tears).
Run naked over fields of thorns
shooting my arrows across the sky (my own shames)
Quenched my thirst with water and human blood,(my own blood)
Avoid starvation feeding on human flesh,(my own flesh)
Walked the nights under a dark sky,
covered by clouds loaded with fear,(my own fears)
Stood the pain and torture of the journey,
telling my self stories and jokes, (my own lies)
leaving behind a trail of sorrow and bits of skin, (my own prejudices)
Chanting aloud my thoughts (building up my own courage)
Driven by a high fever and delirium. (my rebellion and resolution),
Feeling the confidence as I moved on (taking conscience of my strength)
Until I reach naked, bruised and battered the land of freedom.
This bit is from the beginning of the second book.
He woke up in an unfamiliar place, his head very heavy.
Soft white lights around him, white walls all around.
And even the man looking at him was dressed in a white gown.
Welcome to the land of freedom he said.
How do you feel my friend Reeno?
He looked around with an expression of incredulity and wander,
and ask the person; where are we?
The man replied; we are here, on planet earth,
in the central hospital in Lyon.
And my name is Roger Mann, Dr Roger Mann but you please call me Roger.
Reeno: What happened? Who am I?
In a whisper, he continued: why are we speaking english in a french hospital?
And why am I here?
Roger; You are very tired and very week Reeno. Relax, I answer all your questions.
Paternally speaking): Which question do you want me to answer first?
Reeno: The first please.
Roger; You had a bad road accident and been in a coma for four months.
Your name is Reeno.
We speak English because we are British.
Reeno: But why are we in a french hospital?
Roger; Because the accident, happened near Macon on the A6.
Reeno: Why are you working in a French hospital?
Roger: Coughed, posed as few seconds to find a credible answer,
Then said: Because my wife is French and we live here.
Back to Chiara and Me.
The next morning, she drove me to visit her mother, which is also my younger sister.
Cagliari! Finally! There we go, it was raining and not an umbrella shop in sight.
We got off the car in the rain and walked up to our destination. As we crossed the road, a group of street sellers, approached us trying to sell us an umbrella.
Chiara was tempted about it but I discourage her by saying that I bought some of these umbrellas, in the past and they hardly last half a day.
So I suggested: we should walk between the drops of rain to keep dry.
Some passers by laughed at my joke, making me feel proud of my funny mood.
Few minutes later,I was hugging my little sister, after just twenty-five years and two months.
And also met again my young nephew Nico,(we met two days before in his dad's house
He is a speed skates champion, from very young age he was taken to speed roller skates competition,
all over the country and won dozens of trophies and medals, all over Italy.
On his twelfth year he stopped and now on his thirteen is starting college.
For some kind of reason, his dad (Sandro)is one of few person that I listen to with respect and interest.
Every time he say something is never anything banal or shallow, may be because he is a teacher.
And has a way of speaking that commands attention, all what he say makes sense,
Even when I think differently, his talking makes me reflect.
I will never forget when he took me the the cemetery to visit my dad’s grave.
We stopped by the florist and I asked for two roses, one for my dad and one for my mom.
Sandro said: just one? And I said two then but he added, make it three.
And Chiara said three is the perfect number, there and then I said three.
And didn’t realise that I have shown to be mean and stupid.
In my thinking it was just a gesture, a thought.
But for my brother in law that lived with my dad
and looked after him during the last ten or so years of his life,
It was a mean gesture, I deeply regret having done.
And it was my dad not his.
You see this is one of many things I learned from him during two weeks as his guest.
Well, just greeted my little sister, we took a stroll in centre Cagliari for some shopping.
A few hours later, me and Chiara, where on our way back to Sant’ Anna Arresi. Such a lovely place,
A three thousand inhabitants town, a few metres above sea level,
five kilometres away from the crystal clear sea waters,
With a view to the white sand dunes which (many years ago) have been external set to some movies.
Well I kept to my schedule of early wake up, some food shopping for dinner,
pack up a pack lunch, a bottle of water, get on my roller skates
Or some time on my nephew’s push bike and on my way to the beach.
Everything was fine and beautiful. Only thing upsetting was the curiosity with which some locals would look at me,
They had never seen a skater in person,(apart from my nephew that was a racing track skater, he never skated on the roads.) let alone an old man with white hair rolling on a set of quads skates.
And those who recognised me where all my school mates, they looked much older than me, physically stiff and sporting a prominent beer belly.
And then there were the dogs. When I was a kid, I remember our dogs where all friendly.
And trained to be friendly, now my town of origin has been transformed in a Battersea Dogs Home in the open air .
And at every passage next to their house gates, wether on bike or skates, or on foot,
They would bark at me ferociously and if not held by high gates,
they would attack me and kill me.
I know by memory the places, who their owners are.
And I don’t remember as a kid any sign they would grow up like this.
And then, there where the Peeping Toms.
I tried to hide away as far as possible from crowded beaches and people.
I would find a spot on the rocks to take my sun tan completely naked.
But every day there was some old couple or old woman or old man,
Risking to break a leg or fall from the rocky cliffs into the sea, just to peep.
From far away, they would only see the silhouette of a person but could not focus my gender,
So, men, gays, lesbians and women of all ages would venture to where they wouldn’t have, if no one was there.
And I wander; Men, come closer thinking I may be a woman and so they may come up close to a set of tits.
And that made me wonder if my country fellas have married women without tits.
Gays, come close to see a naked man and that makes me wander why they don’t stand naked in front of a mirror.
And they will discover that they are just like me, without risking a leg on the sharp rocks on a very high cliff.
Women, come to see a naked man and I wander why they don’t look at their own husband, what is wrong with them?
Why they keep rejecting men's attention,
Even when it is a polite attention by respectable locals and then go out peeping on the cliff.
Lesbians came closer thinking I might be a woman but then, there are other lesbians in my town
and in the surrounding towns, why they keep their sexuality in the shadow and go peeping instead of coming out and live free.
I don’t understand my people,I never did and now I understand why I am living in England.
The day before I departed, my niece Chiara, asked if I liked my birth place
and if I would go back more often from now on,
I looked into her eyes and said, sorry I can’t promise you this.
I am as unstable as the weather and I don’t stay in any place if I feel less than comfortable, for much long.
I felt her sorrow, we just met a few days before and become so close friends in no time that seemed we where grown up together.
But I am without roots and without commitments.
I have no family, no mortgage, no country anymore to keep me into one place.
The only thing I have is myself, and a few good qualifications that keep me employable.
And an infinite joy for life, that I don’t need to stay in a place if not totally happy.
Well, over with the Sardinian affair, back home, back to the old humid England.
Back to my work as a coach driver, back to my gym, my swimming pool and on spare time, back to my book.
Which was becoming an obsession,
I have to write it.
No matter how would change my life once is published, I must write it.
Over the years thinking about the writing and publication of this book, had become an obsession. Was like having a tooth abscess. I must extract that tooth or live in pain the rest of my Life.
C h a p t e r 1,
T h e S t r a y S p i r i t s
WHO ARE THEY?
The stray spirits are the building blocks of the universes.
The beginning of every thing and every nothing.
There are an infinite number of spirits, each one with its own inclination to something specific.
There are the spirits of creation, the spirits of destruction, the spirits of time, the timeless spirits,
the resident spirits, the nomadic spirits (those who move the galaxies),
The spirits of death and the spirits of life and many, many more.
Whatever the stray spirits evolve into, during their eternal existence, they all start as a stray spirit.
The universes are mainly made of stray spirits, we can’t count them, they don’t have a physical volume,
no they don’t .
All the spirits, passed the first stage as a stray spirit, acquires an opposing spirit. All the stray spirits evolve into something they are meant to be,
According to their inclination.
The spirit I am going to write about, is a stray spirit with an inclination to become a spirit of creation.
To evolve into a spirit of creation, a stray spirit, first has to start as a spirit of life.
Whichever form of life the spirit is meant to evolve into, it has a very simple task to overcome.
It is first attracted into the life of a new born sentient creature, not into a vegetal type of life,
not into a member of the still life like minerals (Yes guys, minerals have a life too),
They have no independent motion or mind but they are created by the spirits of beginning.
And over time, are transformed into something else, I know this sounds crazy for humans.
But we humans can't understand everything,
After all, humans are just primordial creature with a very short existence,
As short as the existence of their habitat,(in cosmic terms).
So stop thinking about something you are not designed to understand and just follow the story.
In this story we are exploring a human’s life.
Once the stray spirit is attracted by the body of a creature,
automatically, becomes a spirit of life. And automatically acquires his natural opposing spirit.
He can’t change its host natural instinct, all he can do is,
control the creature to an extent of mind illusion.
In order to protect the subject from premature death caused by external factors, and general dangers of nature and the elements.
Its ambition is to keep the creature alive, until a natural death occurs.
In short, the spirit tells pleasant lies to the mind of the creature to keep it away from danger.
Then at the natural end of the body life,
the stray spirit, that had become a spirit of life in the body of that creature, Evolves into a spirit of creation.
What if it fails to keep its creature from a premature death?
Well, in that case, he will be attracted again into another new born creature,
until accomplishes his mission.
Then at the natural death of his host body, evolves into a spirit of creation.
Spirits of creation, can roam about all universes following the wanderer spirits,
And being followed by the spirits of destruction, and the spirits of re-birth, (transformation).
They create forms of life out of their own imagination.
Spirits of creation, are those who create new universes and galaxies
and continuously move and expand their areas of action.
The spirits of creation, are in perennial conflict with the spirits of destruction,
Whatever the spirits of creation do, the spirits of destruction can undo.
The spirits of creation create a new galaxy?
Well, the spirits of destruction can create the black hole into which the galaxy is sucked.
And that is when the spirits of transformation come into action.
The spirits of creation create a parallel universe?
Well the spirits of transformation can create a parallel anti universe.
The spirits of creation can access all universes, anti universes, black holes,
anything that exists, and create things which did not yet exist.
They can create new universes everywhere in every circumstance,
Included any form of life into which the stray spirits can start their evolution.
The spirits of life only have the spirits of death as antagonists and as partners at the same time.
Because there could be no life without death and there could be no death without life.
The one would have no meaning without the other.
Life in whichever form, has to have an end to give way to another life.
What is the size of the universes? Infinite!
Universes, disappear as often as they appear, just like the anti universes.
In a continuous beginning followed by an end followed by a new beginning.
For the sake of story telling, we need to give a name to the spirit I am writing about.
Let’s call it Veeta.
Veeta was about to be attracted by his second creature.
He failed the first one, (His first one was a dolphin).
In his quest to evolve into a spirit of creation.
Everything was blank, everything was silent.
Then suddenly a loud new born cry broke the silence
And Veeta came into life existence in the body of a boy.
He was baptised Kraedo by his father and mother,
that was the name given to the new born creature,
That was host to the spirit we call Veeta.
Kraedo was a very fragile baby born with some dysfunctional genes
that made him physically weaker than average.
And with some lightly distorted bones on the right of his ribcage.
The time in history was a very dangerous one, it was In the middle Dark Ages, around the 6th century.
Veeta, knew he had a daunting task to accomplish.
But was happy anyway to have another chance to evolve.
Eventually, the boy survived and grew up healthy in spite of his distorted rib cage.
And his attraction to life’s dangers.
Like every kid, he liked to play with his friends
but also like many other children, had his own preferences.
The most important for him was the archery sport.
(Archery was the suggestion of Veeta of course, just to keep him away from his risk taking stupidity.)
Kraedo was instinctive and wild, with no sense of fear, unaware of danger.
Without Veeta's mind manipulation, Kraedo wouldn’t have reached adulthood.
He loved archery so much that he became a master archer at a very young age.
He was so good at it that would go fishing with the adults of the village.
He would amaze them by catching fish with a bow and arrows.
He was spectacular at hitting the fish when jumped out of the water.
Sometimes, he showed a very lazy attitude, when didn’t want to roll the nets.
If the other fishermen complained, the little scallywag would answer with a smile,
Well guys I have already captured my quota of catch with my arrows.
And since none of you helps me to make the arrows heads, I can get away without rolling the nets.
They loved him, this little dark haired naughty boy,
who was also the first male son of the charismatic Aezy,
The spiritual leader of the village.
Kraedo was also a hyperactive boy, Veeta would not give him time to get bored and put himself in danger.
Always on the move, after school, he would disappear into the hills,
sometimes staying out until late.
Worrying his parents who would take to the hills and shout his name for long time. Until he eventually would hear them and shout back from the top of the hills.
So ingenuous he was that would oppose no resistance to whatever tasks and learnings, Veeta would push him into.
Now I will stop referring to Veeta to make the story more fluid and readable,
Only remember that everything Kraedo does, is under Veeta's suggestion and influence.
The village, was inaccessible from any side, except from the short beach that laid at the gate of the village.
It was built inside the huge crater of an extinct volcano,
Had numerous hills and was surrounded by steep rocky walls well over two hundred feet in height.
The small river running through the village, was fed by the waterfall.
This waterfall, came from the great river that was running on the edge of the volcano mouth.
And run down to the sea. The sea delta, was just half a mile away from the gates of the village.
They called them gates but was actually just a 40 foot long gap that was created by the sea,
In the high wall of the volcano’s mouth.
Kraedo, was a good student and a good actor, impressing the villagers in the acting shows during the summer period.
Sometimes he liked to don a sheep’s skin overcoat, (5 to 6 inches below hip joints),
Created out of two sheepskins. And would crawl with the rest of the sheep from the village to the hills for the daily pasture,
Without being noticed by anybody.
Did I say anybody???… Well, almost anybody. Because Tootta did notice him.
She was very much influenced by a spirit of Rebellion.
She was always intrigued by Kraedo,
to the point that she began to follow him secretly.
One day, by accident, Kraedo made a sensational discovery,
while climbing the rock next to the waterfalls.
He fell into the bushes at the base of the wall and noticed that behind the waterfalls there was sunlight coming from the top.
And that there must have been a cave behind the waterfall.
He walked sideways with his back to the rock, under the falling water, and entered the cave.
The cave, was an amazing masterpiece of nature’s work,
It went up and up, ending almost twenty meters above ground level.
In the middle of the river that created the waterfalls on the left of his course.
While the rest of the river would continue his course towards the nearby sea.
Tootta, who was near and secretly watching, decided to follow further.
But on entering the cave, she tripped over a wet stone and let out a little scream.
Kraedo jumped back instinctively and in a flash grabbed her hand and pulled her inside the cave.
Kraedo, gently asked: Lovely Tootta; what are you doing here?
She candidly said; I have always been intrigued by all your secrets and bored with girls life in the village.
So decided to follow you because I think is a great adventure to do so.
Kraedo smiled and said OK, we are two of a kind, (smiling he added); A match made in heaven. Bu now we have to keep this a secret.
This could be our secret hideout spot.
Tootta: shall we bring something here to use when we need it?
Something entertaining I mean.
Kraedo; yes of course, I will keep my spare arrows, arrowheads and bows, bowstrings and some mirrors.
Tootta; can we make a rope, long enough to explore the top of the cave?
Kraedo was thinking that Tootta was very adventurous and a perfect match for him.
Day by day the two teenagers, brought a big quantity of props and tools into the secret cave,
And enough bamboo fibre to create a few ropes.
Kraedo, brought in a huge amount of the black powder from the base of the high walls. That powder if comes in contact with a sparkle,
makes huge explosions and noise. They stored all of it in a hole at the base of the cave.
Kraedo knew very well the dangers of that powder,
having seen the old men making it explode at the base of the rocky walls,
To make small rocks that were used for construction, fences and other useful things.
He told Tootta that if all that powder, squeezed into that tight hole
in the wall of of the cave were lit up by a sparkle,
It would explode and crumble the whole cave, bringing the river down to the village.
Why he was storing the powder into the cave, and keeping it in dry conditions he was not sure.
But he thought maybe one day it would be needed.
In the village, life continued as usual, between works for the adults, fishing, hunting,
gardening, landscape works etcetera, while the females if not working with the men,
Would dry fish and meat for the winter, and various other jobs, like working in the fields.
Women were under no obligation to do homework, nor was an obligation for men.
Every individual in the village was free to choose the positive and creative works that benefit the all community.
But somehow it was natural for most women to work together in the village as it was for most men to work together at sea.
While the children, would attend school a few hours a day in the morning.
School education, was mainly about living in a community, social behaviour, physical education, self defence, food preparation skills, carving arts, script in their own language, horse riding, acting, singing and all sorts of sports.
Everyone in the village were expert fishermen,(including the ladies) and expert horse riders.
They had a few work horses. Had quite a few days of celebrations a year. The most important was the day of togetherness.
The celebration of togetherness, was about a day out in the meadows of the highest hill in their territory.
The hill was right in the middle of the volcano crater and a little lower than the walls of the volcano mouth,
Where the village stood.
They would bring food, drinks, (Brewed by the naughty ladies),
Musical instruments, paintings and hand made rugs.
The Played music until dark with drums and cord instruments.
At dusk they all went back to the village.
Children, where allowed to roam about, without much control.
That was when Kraedo and Tootta went unnoticed to the cave,
To play their clever planned joke that would change their lives for ever.
They had three ropes, each about forty metres long,
And they had tools to climb the walls of the cave up towards the exit.
Kraedo, tightened, one end of a rope on one ankle and one end of the other rope on the other ankle.
And rolled the third rope around his waste.
He did the climbing and eventually, he reached the summit and when he saw what laid in front of his eyes,
He almost lost the grip and almost fell down to the base of the cave towards Tootta.
Finally, he sat on the edge of the crevasse, looking down at Tootta.
Looking around him he saw that the end of the hole was, right in the middle of the river
that formed the waterfall that fed the village’s Creek. He was in awe, totally ecstatic.
There were some rocks around him sprouting from the water and some trees on the river banks.
The spirit Veeta, could do nothing to stop him this time.
Kraedo was totally self possessed. He wanted to share the discovery with Tootta.
He said: be patient a few minutes and I get you up here.
He first, secured a rope from his left ankle to the summit, leaving the other end reaching the base of the cave.
With the second rope from his right ankle, he formed a lasso,
Launched the lasso and caught the top of a rock near the bank of the river.
He then secured the end on his side to the same rock where he had secured the first rope hanging down the basement and moved from the edge of the crevasse entrance to the next rock.
Challenging the strong current created by the nearby rapids a few metres down the river,
From that rock he could catch another rock, standing on dry land.
Secured the end on his side to the rock and in few seconds, he was in dry land on the left bank, with metres of rope to spare.
Which he used to secure around the trunk of the nearest tree.
Now he had a rope system to climb safely from the base of the cave to dry land on the river’s bank.
He then moved back to the cave and looking back, he bursted in a loud laughter. Tootta was already there sitting on the edge of the crevasse and watching Kraedo.
The next minute they where sitting on the edge of the crevasse, side by side admiring the surrounding panorama.
They were all smiles, giggles and kisses and laughter, until Tootta extracted two mirrors from her pockets and exclaimed;
Kraedo, lets send mirror signals to the people on celebration hill, let’s surprise them.
Kraedo, didn’t think twice and added yes, let’s scare them.
Mirrors, were a form of communication they had besides smoke signals and Drums and pigeons)
The two naughty children flashed their mirrors warning of the arrival of a marine pirate force, about to land at the village’s beach.
The people, on the hill. went crazy and started to running towards their defence positions.
But Aezy and a few other adults, called the people, not to panic, proclaiming that they would resolve the problem,
And that there was no imminent attack from pirates.
While the people, walked to the village, Aezy and a handful of other wise men,
Run towards the cave. They called the kids to come down and took them to the village.
Where talks about the discovery of the cave begun.
The cave was known only to a handful of wise men.
(Kraedo and Tootta were unaware of this)They thought it was their discovery and nobody else new about it.
The wise men, discussed about what action take against the two naughty children.
Tootta status changed from that of a girl into a grown up woman.(she was only fourteen).
And as a grown up woman she had the same responsibilities as any other woman in the village.
While Kraedo (was just sixteen) was kept for private talks with his father and the tree other wise men.
Aezy talked first;
My son, do you realise what have you done?
Kraedo nodded. Aezy continued ; We all love you in the village but your action, could have put our safety at risk.
Nobody knows this village exists.
And if by chance any pirate ship passing by our bay had seen the mirror signals,
you would have disclosed our existence to the king owner of this land.
And automatically, we have only two choices, flee our village or submit our existence to the king owner of the land.
At these words, finally Veeta regained control of Kraedo and he made him feel sorry for his action.
He apologised, and acknowledged the gravity of his action.
The other wise men, at this point agreed that further action was not necessary.
There was no need to send Kraedo to the wise man in the summit of dog’s hill for advice.
However; Aezy affirmed that actually Kraedo, was ready for the challenge,
and proposed to send him to dog’s hill summit.
Aezy explained how to reach the summit, the direction to take and what to do.
The next morning, Kraedo was on the beach, hugging and reassuring relative and all the villagers, about his careful approach to everything and everyone he would face during his journey.
Tootta was in pieces, she was hugging Kraedo like a drowning person clings to a tree log.
Copious tears were running down her cheeks.
The older women helped her through the pain with love and affection.
Finally, Aezy accompanied Kraedo on a canoe about five miles to the east side of the volcano’s crater.
Where the mountain ended and lower hills and slopes made a possible landing onto a dry lovely beach.
Aezy said; this is called the land of fools, don’t be impressed by the name.
Walk always facing north, after two days, you will see the tallest summit.
After a further two days of walking, on approaching the summit you will see a campsite fire.
Approach with caution, but without fear.
When you reach camp fire, you will see a cave, on your left, is a fearsome dog,
with red eyes, like burning embers, don’t approach the dog, just ignore it.
On your right next to the cave you will see a stone throne where sits the wise man.
Approach with respect and nod to the wise man.
He will tell you what do.
Now get ready to go and remember, bring yourself back alive,
What ever the task required by the wise man is.
On your journey you know how to find water,
You know how to provide your self with food and how to sleep safely during the night.
We are in full moon tonight, make the most of it as the moon light only lasts a three or four days.
Use the moonless nights when you go across dangerous lands.
See you in due time my beloved and beautiful son.
They hugged and they both took their due direction.
THE LAND OF FOOLS:
The spirit of life Veeta was very attentive and watchful with this self hazard host called Kraedo.
While on the opposite side, the ever present spirit of death Naero, was always active,
Into pushing Kraedo to risk his own primitive life.
But now after the events of the waterfalls and the dangerous mirror signals Naero was losing the battle,
Veeta had a less daunting task to complete.
After the death of his first host, (A dolphin).
He was now a more experienced spirit of life and he felt this time was going to be the right one.
Kraedo, moved his first steps towards the mountains with great caution and care.
Arrows at hand, bow ready, sword perfectly sharpened, (he took his dad’s sword) hanging on his right hip.
His balanced knife in side a protective case hanging behind his neck at hand in any moment.
Eyes open, ears open and mouth shut.
First he wanted to reach his destination without delays and without incidents.
But he was also curious to find out why it was called the land of fools.
Certainly it was not inhabited by humans, may be because no one would want to live in a place called land of fools.
It was a very thick forest of evergreen trees and thick underwood vegetation.
The wild life, was so numerous that Kraedo, could see it everywhere, on the ground, on the trees and in the air.
Yet there must have been lots of water at the bottom of the canyons.
Judging by the thick foliage and moss and large animals drinking from the puddles at the edge of the water stream covered with water nymphs. So he said to himself, there is water, plenty of game to feed on, unlimited wood to burn in a fire or to use as a shelter.
He walked on this uphill environment for a whole day, camped safely for the night.
In the morning he continued the journey towards the highest peak, in Dog’s Hill.
He, renamed: The Land of Wisdom.
Terminated the first days supply of food he brought from home,
It was a joke for him providing fresh food. Plenty of fresh fruits available,
Plenty of fresh wild vegetables and mushrooms that only needed to be roasted or eaten raw.
Towards the afternoon he felt watched. He rapidly grabbed a rope, from around his waste,
secured it to an arrow, stopped behind the trunk of a large tree,
Shot the arrow in the air around a thick branch and as the arrow dropped back the other side, he grabbed both ends of the rope and in a flash, he was on top of the tree.
He Kept his breath, looking down, and after a minute he saw the stalker.
He thought he thought the man looked familiar, pointed the arrow and intimated a halt to the stalker.
The stalker looked up and calmly said, what is wrong with you man?
Don’t you recognise me? I-Jee!!! ....Shouted Kraedo, Brother I-Jee what a surprise!
I-Jee answered: Brothers by birth are not brothers, brothers we become.
What are you doing here? Asked Kraedo, while holding to both ends of the rope, began the descent,
While descending, I-jee, said: I live in here with my girl friend Yaya.
Kraedo touched the floor, pulled down the other end of the rope and they hugged.
Kraedo asked: why you say brothers born brother are not as brothers as those who become brothers in life?
I-Jee: Because back in the village, seemed I was invisible, inexistent to any one of you.
Just because I liked to be more on my own, than sharing the lifestyle of the village. It is not a crime. And it was not a fault, not being interested in anything that the community had to offer.
I was never called to participate in the building of our community,
And the few times I was called, my talking and my ideas were discarded as silly and useless.
I felt I didn’t belong into that community and moved to the land of fools.
Kraedo: you remained close to our village though and never bothered to inform us.
We thought you left for far away lands. We cried for long after your departure and we suffered.
Why you don’t come to visit us from time to time, our father and mother would be pleased, we still love you.
I-Jee, maybe one of these days I will do that.
Kraedo: Why they call it land of fools? I-Jee: Fools are those who call it like that.
Because here we have food in abundance, as many wild fruits and vegetable as we like, Game everywhere, the fish is in the sea, and we know how to fish.
Kraedo: yes but there is no protection, it is an open area, anyone can invade the land.
And capture or kill you and your girl friend and confiscate your possessions.
How are you going to fight them?
I-Jee: Look Kraedo; I don’t fight for peace, I live in peace. Besides I don’t have possessions.
Me and my girlfriend, we live the day for the day and tomorrow, is another day, we start from the beginning.
If someone attacks us, we can either run, or hide in the canyons, of which we know every secret,
And swiftly, swiftly disappear, and reappear in another land.
It is very easy land to conquer, so for other tribes it seems foolish, to settle here.
Maybe that is why they call it the land of fools. And now, to you.
Why are you here and where are you going to?
Kraedo: I am going to see the wise man in the highest peak of the land of wisdom,
On dog’s hill summit, to ask for wisdom.
I-Jee, laughed aloud and murmured sarcastically: The wise man that dispenses wisdom. He laughed again.
Listen Kraedo: why don’t you just stay here, hunt, fish, walk, run swim, sleep, eat, live a free life,
Become finally brothers and with time we can even go back to the village and bring a girlfriend for you?
Kraedo: I understand and respect your way of life but I am not driven by a sedentary spirit.
I was born to discover and travel.
I-Jee: I remember you are stubborn and I can’t make you change your mind.
Let me inform Yaya, I am going with you to the base of the Dog’s Hill.
I-Jee, run a quarter of a mile towards the canyon, informed Yaya about his desire to walk a couple of days with Kraedo, and run back towards Kraedo.
Yaya, stood waving at the two departing men.
Off they went to the north, to the dog’s hill summit, in the land of wisdom,
The two brothers that were born brothers but hadn’t yet become brothers.
They continued their journey, talking about life in the village.
And trying to explain to each other why in different ways both of them, didn’t like stay in the village.
Hill after hill, canyon after canyon, passing by water streams , lakes, breathtaking natural sites.
Cracking jokes along the way, teasing each other, poking each other,
Laughing aloud, arguing about each other’s preparation for the dinner, and so on.
Two days later they reached the base of Dog’s Hill.
I-Jee asked: Will you come back the same way?
Kraedo: I don’t know yet which way the wise man will tell me to take.
I will come again to stay with you for a couple of days from time to time.
I-Jee Good to hear that, one of these days I will visit the village and hug our mother and father.
They hugged and I-Jee recommended Kraedo, to take care and come back soon.
The two born brothers had finally become brothers.
C H A P T E R T R E E
The Dog’s Hill
Left brother I-Jee at sunrise, Kraedo, moved on at a moderate speed towards the summit of Dog’s Hill.
He noticed that as he moved up hill and the trail become narrower, the flora was different from the flora below.
The trees were shorter, the foliage was thicker and darker.
The sun rays would not pass through down to the three base and most of the trees were unknown to Kraedo.
His watchful instinct was lessening, giving way to a sense of discovery,
Curiosity and inner pleasure for the discovery of a new landscape never seen before. Everything up the hill was fascinating.
Kraedo felt a karma of quiet and perfection, as if nature itself were in meditation.
He kept walking, watching in awe as the sentry narrowed more and more,
He was now brushing the foliage with his shoulders. He was now a few steps away from the clearing in the summit.
His blood was running faster through his veins, his breathing accelerated. He could now see the sunlight in the clearing.
Only two low branches now separated him from the clearing.
Suddenly he placed his left foot onto something that was lying under the soil and a loud cracking sound was released.
Kraedo froze for an instant.
Then he heard the voice: Come in young man,I have been waiting for you, come in without fear.
Kraedo then remembered the words of his father about the dog, he gained back his confidence and secure walking posture,
His heart rate came back to normal so his breathing.
He was now standing before the wise man. The sun was at almost mid day, the scene was suggestive and mysterious.
From Kraedo standing point of view, on his left, there was a big fearsome dog pointing silent to the entrance of the clearing,
With his red eyes like two burning embers. On his right, a few feet from the cave entrance,
was the wise man, with a grey beard that was reaching his chest.
He was sitting on a throne made of granite and before him a slow burning campfire.
Close to the fire there was a wooden skewer held by two stones on each end.
The primitive skewer was loaded with a roasting leg of some animal, might have been Ibex.
Next to the fire, opposite the throne there was a granite bench.
Wise man: Take a sit and help yourself with your knife to some hot roast.
Kraedo: Thank you wise man.
He eat in religious silence, enjoying every mouthful of the tasty roast.
Few minutes later he finished his meal, had a drink of water,
Cleared his voice and asked the wise man what was his next task.
Wise Man: grabbed a long stick from his right and begun drawing a map on the dusty soil.
Verbally explaining site names and directions.
You will leave now, towards the South west, walk across the volcanic dangerous land of mysteries.
Past the Land Of Mysteries, you will come across a great river follow its course to the sea,
Which is about four full moons away. Along your journey, you will walk across the Land Of Warriors,
It is a dangerous land, take care. There are six tribes, along the river, three on each bank, each one will try to stop you crossing these lands. May be you will have to cross from one bank to the other and vice versa several times to avoid capture and become a forced recruit for anyone of the tribes. And force you to fight or get killed.
They are always fighting each other for supremacy and control of the river and land resources. Keep going south west, pass the land of liars.
Take care there because Liars will try to keep you captive in their land,
So are the people in the land of Truth, just two day walk away.
And finally Nobody’s land. From nobody’s land, follow the river back to your village.
Come back to see me after four full moons and you will find instructions in the cave.
Follow my instructions in full and you will have finally gained the so much sought after and deserved wisdom.
Remember on the way back you walk through the Land Of Women route.
Which starts east of your village further east (one day walk )past the Land of Fools.
To the East up the mountains, up to a great plateau that stretches for days and days of walk.
After two days of walk from the beginning of the plateau you will begin to see the walled settlement called Land Of Women.
Stay there for a week and come back heading south-west, you will enter this clearing from behind the cave,
You see the sentry? Asked the wise man, pointing at it. Kraedo nodded.
Kraedo was elated, ecstatic to be involved in so much adventure.
But he was also conscious of the dangers he would face along the journey.
Minutes later he walked to the rocky descending sentry to the west,
Leaving behind, the clearing, the wise man and the dog.
C h a p t e r 4,
The Land Of Mysteries
By the sunset the landscape around, was a lunatic desert made of deep craters, rare dry thorny bushes, scrubs and whitish chalky rocks.
Some of the scrubs was bearing reddish oval fruits the size of a peach cracked in the middle.
There was a kernel at the top, of the crack, he didn’t know what it was, nor if it was safe to eat.
Intrigued and suspicious, he found a safe spot on a flat rock some ten feet above ground,
Eat some apples from his sack and slept.
In the morning the sky was pale hazy, it was warm but the sun was just a tiny spot far, far away in the horizon.
He drunk some water from his gourd and cautiously moved on to the West.
Along the way, everywhere the same scrubs and dry bushes and all around, many deep craters,
With walls reaching up to ten feet in height overground.
The scenery was utterly confusing because all craters were connected by sentries making it difficult to choose a direction.
Kraedo had to relay on his instinct and follow the direction to the west,
Relaying only on the position of the sun. The hazy sky would make it hard to see the position of the sun.
He could only see the pale light in the sky but not the sun exact position.
He kept walking with faith and hope in himself.
Stopped on a sentry edge to replace his now very worn out goat's skin shoes.
Before he finished tighten the new shoes, a shadow appeared before his feet.
As he looked up, he saw the silhouette of a young woman, she was offering him a fruit.
Was one of those oval shaped peaches with a cracked centre and a soft kernel in the middle at the top he noticed the day before.
She said: have it, it is sweet and juicy, you’ll love it.
Kraedo didn’t think twice about that, he eat the fruit and
Asked: so what is this called
The girl answered with a malicious smile: It is called Koseena and she added; did you like it?
Kraedo: is the most tasteful pleasant fruit I ever tasted, I feel ecstatic about it.
And by the way, what is your name?
She said, my name is Kolla.
Kraedo: what that means?
Kolla: Well, Kolla is a sticky substance that we extract from the scrub that produces the fruit we call Koseena.
Once you touch it, it sticks to your skin and it is very difficult to get rid of.
Kraedo: And how do you call the scrub?
Kolla: with the same name, Kolla. Kraedo: Very interesting.
Kolla: come with me, I will take you to the village, introduce you to my people.
And I offer you as much Koseena as you like.
The village, was at the bottom of a very deep crater, with high walls around it.
The way, in was a spiral shaped staircase carved in the rock.
Once in the village, he learned the secret powers of this tribe.
Life here was based mainly lazing around, with the man eating Koseena offered by the women,
(The women did not eat Koseena) they enjoyed morphing into all the animals that lived in the crater.
The morphing would last all day long unless they decided to stop and take up another animal shape.
They had lots of vegetable food in the crater, a spring of cold water at a corner of the crater that formed a mini lake.
That mini lake was rich in fish and overall eels which they fed on.
In the crater, there were also abundance of rabbits, wild turkeys and chicken and other birds, including ravens.
Kraedo was told by Kolla that by eating Koseena, he also gained the powers to morph,
That power to women was a natural power they had from birth. But the power to morph, mysteriously would vanish once away from the Land Of Mysteries and which ever animal morph used, would terminate anyway after 24 hours.
The sun was now visible and well high in the horizon and the sky around the sun was as hazy as it could be.
Kraedo wanted more and more Koseena and the more he eat the more he wanted.
That fruit was making him insatiable. He is been there too long.
After four weeks he realised he was getting addicted to Koseena and he had a mission to accomplish. He had to go.
He Expressed his thoughts to Kolla, she looked less than pleased and with an expression of annoyance she said:
Why don’t you stay? Here you can have as much Koseena as you like for all of your life.
And you can enjoy playing with your kid and see him growing.
Kraedo: My kid?
Kolla: yes I am pregnant, I was on my fertile period the first day we met.
Kraedo, felt trapped and he finally understood why Kolla had that name.
He wanted to see his kid growing up but wanted to accomplish his mission first.
And since there were quite a few full moons to the birth of his kid, he decided to go.
Kraedo: I am leaving tomorrow morning but will be back before the birth of the kid.
Kolla: Crying, answered with a menacing serious tone of voice: You will regret all of this and if you don’t make out of here.
You will regret having ever met me.
Kraedo did not answer, the spirit of life in him (Veeta) was hoping he would stay.
So would have an easier job to keep him alive to the end of his natural life.
But deeply he was also getting contaminated by the adventurous Kraedo life stile.
It is obvious that Naero was supporting the leaving plan as that would give him more chances to have Kraedo’s life ended sooner.
In this instance, Naero was leading the game. So it was Naero and Kraedo against Veeta.
But Veeta was also backed by Kolla and the Villagers with all their mysterious tricks.
Kraedo was totally unaware that there could be other terrible mysteries to uncover,
And painful tricks he had to use, in order to succeed in the escape plan.
On the next morning he morphed a raven and took off to the sky.
Just a few feet above the walls of the crater, he bumped against a force field and bounced back,
while all the villagers were watching in amusement and Kolla was patiently awaiting to have her revenge.
Kraedo tried all day from all sides and the force field kept bouncing him back.
Then he de-morphed and tried to backtrack the way he came in.
That caused the hysterical laughter and demoniac pleasure in Kolla. The force field was in force everywhere.
She was winning and awaiting for Kraedo’s total capitulation.
Only thing she didn’t know was the strength of the spirits controlling Kraedo. Naero had a challenging demoniac idea.
He suggested to rest in the bushes outside the village for the night in the guise of a raven,
so at least he could keep in the air without being bothered and keep the villagers thinking,
That in the morning he would surrender to Kolla.
But overnight, he would move unnoticed by the spring. At break of dawn, de-morph the raven.
And morph into an eel and follow the eels underground passages to the sea.
(yes eels can migrate from the sea into sweet water springs, and back through very tiny channels,
Were the water filters from springs, into lakes and rivers into the sea).
So thought, so done. This time with the cooperation between the two antagonist spirits.
Kraedo becomes an eel and sank few feet under ground, folowing the water stream to the sea or a lake or a main river. He had only twenty-four hours, before de morphing and didn't want this happened while still underground in a rocky underground water stream.
Minutes later, he was on the other side of the crater, where the water stream came to surface for a few yards, before going underground again.
Meanwhile Veeta was suggesting to hide under some stones at the exit of the crater,
Until totally de-morphed, to avoid hawks and various other predators eating him before he de morphed.
Naero, was suggesting to surface and de-morph straight away.
Kraedo followed Veeta’s advise and when he felt clear from predators,
Came from underneath the stone and de-morphed. He was free.
Well, that is what everybody thought.
He was actually trapped in a desert crater almost without water,
Apart from the hole he came out which he was not sure was really totally safe to drink.
Considering all metals and other substances contained in the soil and rocks, the water sipped through. However in the land of mysteries, the villagers drunk from that spring and it should be the same water. But Kraedo was not sure, so he remained cautious about it.
He was there, without a chance to climb the steep high walls, without food, without any animal he could kill for food, without a fruit tree.
After exploring inch by inch the whole boiling crater, he drunk some water from the stream he de-morphed.
He was exhausted.
Then he tried to find a way to climb the walls. He fund it impossible. In desperation, he sat on the highest rock in the crater near the wall, and cried.
He cried and cried and cried. His tears would never end and that was another great mystery in the land of mysteries.
He cried until his tears, filled the crater, bringing his body afloat while he held him self next to the wall as he could,
Holding on to scrubs and rocks sprouting off the wall. Once on a level with the top of the crater,
He swam across to the other end of the crater and finally could descend to ground level outside the crater.
Just for the disappointment of Naero and the pleasure of Veeta which now had the upper hand again.
Kolla and the villagers got scorned. They would never see Kraedo back.
And now, said Kraedo, to himself: let’s make up for the lost time by rushing through the land of warriors.
C h a p t e r 5
THE L A N D O F W A R R I O R S.
Just the name, Land Of Warriors would make any man Knees buckle.
But Kraedo, with Veeta’s support was confident enough to have them twisted and tossed on the tip of his index finger.
But first he needed a bow a good bow string and a few arrows.
He had nothing but himself, how could he make something out of nothing?
Well, well, well. Kraedo looked around and fund some decent flexible smooth branches on some threes,
there were also some flint stones to start a fire with and also some flat stones, that could be sharpen rubbing against other stones and form a primitive but very useful knife.
On the first day, he sorted the fire, the food,(mushrooms and fruits, courtesy of the generous forest).
On the second day he managed a rudimental string made by branch fibres, a bow from bamboo stick and managed to kill a boar.
Now he had meat and hard skin to make a pair of rudimental shoes.
And with the boar’s bristles woven into flexible strong bamboo fibres, made a perfect string for an infallible bow.
He was naked and needed some kind of clothing. Had no time for tailor jobs,
The weather was warm enough for him to stay naked until he could find some clothes in the terrible land of warriors.
But he managed to make a couple of dozen arrows with bamboo sticks,
And well sharpened stone head arrows and placed the arrows in a back case made with parts of the boar’s skin.
By the end of the third night after the Land Of Mystery, he was free, he was fed, he was armed and ready to go.
At dawn, he marched secure and confident that he would trick the warriors and make it out of their land on time and with a laughter.
Kraedo, was walking fast and thoughtful. Trying to figure out how to approach the first tribe of warriors,
Without arise suspicions regarding his real intentions.
He needed to gain trust of at least one faction.
The Land of Warriors was home to six different tribes, three on each side of the river
And just a couple of miles of buffer zone between each tribe on each bank.
They were always fighting each other, with an excuse or the other.
Sometimes it was the issue of the water that was loaded with wastage caused by the tribe up stream
Some other was the fish that was becoming more scarce and each tribe would accuse the others of overfishing.
Some other times, was some member of a tribe trespassing the imaginary half of the river and millions other excuses.
And any excuse was good enough for the tribes to start fighting each other.
And when this happened (almost every day), it was loud horns sounds,
Flying javelins and arrows and stones launched from slings and it was screams and injured and dead people and hatred and the women crying the death of their men.
They though had an honourable rule every tribe respected in full.
NOT KILL WOOMEN NOT KILL CHILDREN.
Veeta and Naero, knew that nothing could be done to settle the ever going quarrelling of this tribes.
They were driven and dominated by the spirits of deception which would evolve into spirits of mess.
In space the spirits of mess are those who mess up the orbit of planets and asteroids, putting them in route of collision.
No other spirits liked them.
So both Naero and Veeta had no problems or remorse causing them as much damage as possible.
They were thinking the same way for once. The warriors like fighting? Well, then we give them more to bite than they can chew. Naero and Veeta had become allies.
They decided to put the warriors in a long bloody battle that would leave very few survivor.
A few miles before the river bank Kraedo had already worked a plan.
Prepared a few small skeins with boar bristles. Tighten around the head of the arrows and got ready.
Approaching the first tribe upstream on his side of the river, he made sure to be seen,
So to have some warriors attacking him. The River in that land, was running on a flat plain,
And the grass on the fields, yellow, dry and easy to get alighted.
The wind strong enough blowing from the village to Kraedo's direction .
Some twenty warriors run shouting and chanting their war cry, towards Kraedo swords at hand ready to kill.
Kraedo, set alight the grass behind him and let it burn a few feet distance behind. The warriors come close enough, then with his feet protected by the boar skin shoes, moved back a few steps.
Kraedo had six of his 24 arrows with the head covered in skeins and a couple of flint stones, he rapidly lit up some bristles and placed next to his feet, then, waited for them to come as close as safely possible, then fast and secure,
lit up one arrow, passed the flame on the other arrows heads, placed them on the floor next to his feet, letting the fire burn behind him
and shoot them quickly, two on each side of the oncoming warriors and two in the middle a few yards in before the warriors.
The dry grass was in flames immediately, the warriors got smoked and confused,
The barrier of flames was too wide and fast spreading. The warriors, run over the flames,
Passing the fire barrier with their eyes watering affecting their vision for a few seconds.
That was when Kraedo put up a one man show. He was so fast and precise, that in a very short time each one of the twenty warriors had an arrow stuck onto his own body,
Some on his harm some on his leg.
Put aside the bow, Kraedo grabbed his stone made knife and walked fast laughing sarcastically in direction of the warriors.
On approaching close, he shouted; So whom of you shall I kill first?
Pointing his knife to the nearest warrior’s throat he asked; You? or you? he said, re-directing the knife to another man’s throat,
Then another and another until the header of the group asked; Who are you?
Kraedo: I am Kraedo and you?
I am Shaemo, the commander of this group. And added: what are you after? Why did you come to our land?
Kraedo: I am a warrior and I came to fight.
Shaemo: We are warriors too and love to fight too but with a reason and an opposing enemy.
Shaemo, continued what is your reason and who would be your opposing enemy?
Kraedo: The reason is that you attacked me first and you are my opposing enemy.
Shaemo: We are in our land and have the right to keep away strangers and you are a stranger.
Kraedo, I didn’t come to your land to occupy or enslave you, I was just passing on your land.
Shaemo: passing to go where?
Kraedo: to cross the river and ask some tribe on the opposite side if they need me as a warrior.
Or may be ask the tribe next to you if they want me.
Shaemo: Why not ask us, our tribe I mean?
Kraedo: I was coming to you first but since you attacked me without asking questions first,
Imagined you don’t need warriors and re directed my choice to other tribes.
Shaemo : Hmmmm! What if our chief accepts you, would you be our ally?
Kraedo: Off course I would accept, as long as you keep me fighting.
Shaemo : How can we be assured that you will fight for us and not against us?
Kraedo : How can I be assured that once I relax, you won’t stab me in the back?
Shaemo : Hmmmm! Let me talk to our chief and let’s find a solution, you are a very good warrior.
And if we can become allies, you would be a great asset to help us defeat and subdue, all other five tribes on the banks of this river.
If the chief agree we make you our most important and revered warrior.
Kraedo: That is a good idea but I want your chief to come here for talks,
I don’t know how many more warriors are in your village,
And how would they accept me when they see what I have done to all of you.
Shaemo: Let me go back, I talk to our chief, you please stay here with the others,
I will be back with our chief.
Shaemo, rushed to the village, had talks with the chief, while the medicine man, removed the arrow head in his right arm and disinfected the wound with their own antiseptic made from bark juices and crushed leaves.
In the mean time, Kraedo confiscated the warriors weaponry.
Now he had proper bows and arrows and swords and knifes,
After about one hour, Shaemo and the chief arrived at Kraedo’s presence.
Chief: I am Bwono, chief of my tribe, Shaemo informed me about you.
I can guarantee you that no one in our village will try to kill you or hurt you.
You can stay safe in the village, as a guarantee, you will sleep in my daughter’s hut.
Train my other fifty warriors to your standards and as soon the injured ones have recovered.
You will help us submit the other river tribes. In the mean time said Bwono,
You will be given some new clothes sewn by my daughter.
Kraedo moved into the village. After the introductions and celebration, Kraedo could finally retire into privacy with Ra the daughter of the chief.
Ra was a lovely and attractive brunette and Kraedo was happy with her company.
He did his best though, not to fall in love and keep the relationship as a business deal for the moment.
He kept training all the warriors at the best he could for a few days. But he was in a hurry.
He had to recover the time spent in the Land Of Mysteries.
So had to come up with an idea to speed up the process of passing through the Land Of Warriors.
They were so many, too many for one man only.
So he had an idea; consulted the chief Bwono and exposed his idea.
He said; I take twenty of our best trained warriors,
March away from the river bank along the mountains down to the third tribe downstream.
Overnight, we attack with fire arrows the tribe, making them think to be attacked by the tribe that is in between us and them.
Then we run back towards the mountains upstream. Get pass the river to the other bank and attack first the tribe in the middle from north, then the tribe further south, then the tribe further upstream and we come back here and get ready to defend our village, should the other tribes attack us. The result is that those two tribes, on this bank, will fight each other and so will the tribes on the other bank.
Spending resources and losing warriors, making them selves weaker.
So on the other side we have all tribes, fighting each other and on this side, we have the two tribes fighting each other.
When all our injured warriors have recovered, would be a child’s game to conquer all the tribes around this river, for their warriors number would be decimated.
The chief agreed and all the warriors looked up to Kraedo in admiration and respect.
So said, so done, two days later the two tribes downstream were fighting each other.
A few hour later, Kraedo’s army, was causing havoc on the other side of the river.
But he changed the plan, he first attached the first upstream tribe, from the south side, making them think to be attacked by the tribe in the middle,
Then attacked the tribe in the middle from further downstream, letting them think to be attacked by the tribe further downstream.
Then he ordered his warriors to go back and attack the tribe upstream again but this time from the northern side to further confuse them and wait for him at the river bank on the same spot they crossed earlier. While he on his own would shoot a few incendiary to the last tribe downstream from the southern side where no other tribes live, to further confuse them and make the spend time and resources, trying to find out who is the invisible enemy that attacked them from the southern side where nobody lives.
His warriors, obeyed with pleasure and pride, without thinking.
Finally Kraedo was on his own, beyond the Land Of Warriors.
On passing by the last tribe, he launched a few messages attached to arrows,
right into the centre of the village, telling the warriors that the mastermind of this war, was the tribe of Bwono,
With the help of a foreigner warrior, in the aim to conquer and submit all tribes that lived by the river.
And off he went in a moon less night.
The world around was pitch black and Kraedo had to stop for the night.
He did not dare lighting up a fire camp, too close to the land of warriors. At dawn he marched towards the land of liars.
Leaving behind six tribes of warriors at war with each other simultaneously.
Just one week work for Kraedo, job done.
Kraedo was exhilarated, Veeta too and Naero even more, thinking of all the lives his colleagues would be harvesting.
They like war? Now they have more than they bargained for, so may be the survivors will decide to live in peace for a while.
GO KRAEDO GO. THE LAND OF LIARS IS AWAITING YOU.
C H A P T E R 6
THE LAND OF LIARS
Prepare your heart for a bumpy ride. You are now about to enter The Land Of Liars.
Left behind far and away the Land Of Warriors, after two days of march on flat landscape of low threes
and lots of water streams and torrents that would drop their waters into the same river,
On which banks further upstream lived the warriors, the same great river that runs to the sea, miles and miles south passing by Kraedo’s village, feeding the waterfalls of Better Man’s village. Finally Kraedo was in sight of the Land Of Liars.
He didn’t know if that land was dangerous or not, if it was easy to pass through
Or wether it was a trap, like the other lands he went through.
Just as a form of emergency protection and self defence, under Veeta’s suggestion, Kraedo hid away until night.
It was a moonless night and Kraedo, was covered by the pitch black night.
He entered the Land Of Liars dodging the border guards.
He was inside the land and walked silent and cautious until he arrived to what he reckoned to be centre of the land,
Hid all his weapons and tools in a secure place in the bushes, near an abandoned hut in ruins and rested for the rest of the night.
At dawn, he moved further to the village where people lived and let the locals approach him.
A group of three stopped close up and interrogated Kraedo.
First one, a big strong and fat man on his thirties spoke: You are not from here,
Who are you and how comes you are here? Did you pass the borders of our land without being detected by our guards?
Kraedo: I am Kraedo, have been walking for weeks from the west and entered your land unnoticed,
May be your guards had fallen asleep.
A second man, tall and slim: you are a liar, our guards never sleep,
besides you can not be coming from west because west of our land, there are no other population,
It is all inhabitable by humans, it is a wasteland of quicksands and wild animals and coyotes and poisonous snakes. So you are a liar and as such, you are welcome to The Land Of Liars.
The third man, slim of a medium height said; So just like that and welcome to our land?
What about if is a dangerous individual to our community?
The slim and tall answered: Don’t be silly; If he was a threat to our community,
Would he say that? If he had bad intentions would he say that?
If he would, then would be telling the truth and automatically would not be welcome to our land.
Then he introduced himself to Kraedo. By the way I am Log, this is Koor and he (the fat and big)is Thund.
Kraedo ; Please to meet you all guys, let’s seat somewhere I have been running for days. They walked to the main communal gathering point in the village, a round unpaved square with a totem in the middle and a wooden plate at the base, bearing a phrase
Engraved with fire: THE TRUTH HURTS.
Kraedo smiled and by sympathy also the other three smiled.
Kraedo: let’s talk about the differences of lying and telling the truth.
Thund: It is a very logical philosophy really, what is the truth?
Is something that an individual believes to be the real fact of an occurrence,
Or a physical item or an assumption made by most, regarding something scientific not fully understood by humans.
The main problem with the so called truth, is that everybody has his own truth,
Which is different from the truth of many others.
So in the end the truth is a personal opinion. Differing personal opinions,
Cause contrast and conflict that ends up in arguing, leading to quarrelling ending in fighting and war.
The moral? THE TRUTH HURTS.
The listeners were served. They couldn’t put up an opposing comment.
Kraedo: let’s now analyse the lies.
Thund: Now is your turn Kraedo, we would like to know your analysis about lies.
Koor and Log nodded.
Kraedo: I think lies are also personal opinions about everything.
Only difference is that being lies, nobody is obliged to believe them,
And everyone can build his own believe, without creating conflict .
Leaving the so called truth as some kind of abstract philosophy not worth to talk about.
And live life experience without commitment. In short, lies are less dangerous than the truth.
And tomorrow you can say another version of today’s statement and since everybody thinks it is just another lie, nobody can argue with it.
What do You think of my analysis?
Thud: well, could have been explained more concisely but in the end,
Reflects what all of us think here in the land of liars.
Koor: Well Kraedo made a long explanation just to make sure nothing was left unexplained.
Log: It was ok to me.
Kraedo; I am new to this land and would like to know more about the rules and laws,
And what happen to those who dare telling or professing the truth?
Log: Very simple, anyone who dare professing truth or asserting publicly that is telling the truth,
Will be branded as a subversive and be sent to the land of truth that borders with our land.
Kraedo nodded but Veeta inside his head, suggested not to trust them as they were liars. While Naero remained neutral.
A moment of silence and reflection in the group, gave Kraedo the chance to think. He summed up mentally and quickly the time he has remaining to his appointment at Dog’s Hill.
He spent four weeks at Land Of Mysteries, one week walking, one week at Land Of Warriors,
Two days walk to Land Of Liars, he still had less than twenty weeks available.
He had little time and needed to find a way out. His question was; Would they let him out without a fight?
Or like every other human tribe he had been with, would want to make him forced resident against his will?
Veeta, suggested caution and diplomacy.
Naero one more time, remained neutral.
Kraedo’s instinct, suggested to move to the exit without thinking about it.
He broke the silence with a candid tone of voice: Listen guys,
I got to go, have other places to visit and this time I am telling the truth.
The other three men bursted in ground shaking laughter, so loud that another group nearby moved closer to the four men and surround them.
A woman, physically athletic and tall on her thirties, spoke for the group,
She asked smiling: So what was the joke? We want laugh too.
Kraedo was mute, mentally active assessing the possible dangers about to come and the best way of escape.
The three men, almost in tears, tried to explain simultaneously why they were laughing,
While couldn’t stop laughing, finally Thund completed the answer. He said; this gentleman here is Kraedo, he arrived last night, dodging our guards at the northern borders of our land and now,
Is telling us that his got to go, he has other places to explore.
And everybody bursted into a collettive laughter,
Louder than a gigantic thunderstorm. Some were commenting while laughing.
This boy wants to go away hu.. Huu¦. Hwa hwah haaa!¦ hu¦ huuooo. Oh men! You make me laugh to tears haw haw haw.
(Sarcastically) asked: And which direction would you want to go from here boy? east?, west?, North? South? Hwa haw hwa.
Kraedo, pretending ingenuity and naivety answered smiling: South off course, to the Land of Truth.
This time the collective laughter shocked the air around, even the soil seemed trembling like an earthquake.
Thund; (sarcastically) The Land Of Truth? Oh!!!! Boy, this boy will kill me today, I am going to die laughing. Suddenly Log broke the laughing hysteria and with a very serious expression.
Looking towards Kraedo, said: you told the truth, now we don’t want you here anymore,
Therefore please make your way south to the Land Of Truth. Common, now, don’t wait.
Cammon move! He ordered.
Kraedo, moved slowly and cautiously towards the southern border.
Veeta was telling him to be suspicious and ready to avoid being hit from the back. Naero was suggesting to run. In a short walking time, Kraedo arrived at the Southern border. With a naive smile on his face, approached the guards and said: hello guards, I am leaving,
I am going to the Land Of Truth, can you please let me through? One of the guards, pointed his spear to his sternum and asked with a menacing voice.
Have you been abusing our brew? Are you drunk? Or you are just dumb and want to get killed?
Kraedo candidly replied;
I am telling the truth and have been told by Thund, Log and Koor that if I tell the truth,
You would send me to the Land of Truth as a punishment.
The tall and big and very strong guard exploded with a thundering menacing voice.
You are not drunk! You are dumb, super dumb. They told you this and you believed them?
Listen super dumb, this is the Land Of Liars and what those three friends of mine told you, was just another lie.
Do you understand little dumb boy? (shouting) We are liars, this is the Land Of Liars;
You stupid boy. Now go back to centre town and find your own space and live like a liar or we kill you.
Bloody idiot, (mumbling) he wants to go to the Land Of Truth.
As if we were so dumb to let another man, join our most direct competitors, this boy is out of his mind.
So then said to himself Kraedo, I am a forced resident in the land of liars.
Ok, I will do my best to tell as many lies as possible and back he went to the centre of the village.
Passing between two rows of liars clapping and whistling and laughing and chanting with sarcasm at the poor Kraedo.
Veeta in his head, was suggesting that this time was going to be tougher than others, while Naero stayed silent.
Kraedo’s wild instinct was for running across the guarded borders shooting arrows and rotate his sword. But then he made a compromise with Veeta. He could still spend a couple of days at Land Of Liars,
Without compromising his time schedule. He only had to act a big lie, instead of telling it.
The plan was, sleeping until late in the morning, go hunting for his food in the assigned area,
Obviously making traps to catch some animals, without showing his hidden weapons and wait for the right wind to blow.
He didn’t hang around much anymore with Thund, Log and Koor with the excuse, that they would tease him with no end for his attempt to run into the land of truth.
Kraedo, had set his camp in the abandoned hut where his weapons were.
He sun dried and saved four skins of the hares he killed for food in the last two days,
When the other men were up, Kraedo was still asleep. He would have breakfast later on his own,
next to his little campfire, with some leftovers from the day before,
And some flat unleavened bread made with water and crushed cereals, and cooked on the fire over a flat stone placed on the embers.
Have his breakfast sitting next to a tree and pretending to sip the alcoholic local brew.
He actually would spill unnoticed the drink on the floor. The reason was that in doing this,
he would show that was depressed and addicted to alcohol,
In order to be under estimated and considered an unfit and stupid person.
Two days later, the wright wind was blowing, was not a very strong wind but was sufficient for his plan.
The wind was coming from the South, from the land of truth. His plan, was pretty simple.
On the seventh day as a forced resident in the land of liars, he finally decided that it was the right night.
Ready for action and time to go again.
That night it was a three quarters moon night and at dusk, he grabbed the hare skins, wrapped them firmly around his feet,
covered his face with a very wet piece of cloth, carried his weapons and sword in hand,
Marched towards the southern border. No one of the onlookers, dared approach him, they were jus amused,
Though they knew, that the best men were guarding the borders and to them, Kraedo would be killed on approach.
When Kraedo reached the appropriate distance, pulled off his back bag the only four incendiary arrows he had left,
Lit them up, he shoot them a few metres past the border, behind the guards. Then fast, set ablaze the grass behind himself to stop any other liar to attack him from behind.
The dry grass, where ablaze in seconds pushed by the wind in his direction.
The guards have no choice but run towards the village in an attempt to save some of their belongings, before the flames reach for the huts. And help the villagers away from the fire. Other men, including Korr, Thund and Log where very busy helping every body run away from the fire. Some of them, in an attack of anger and hatred pointed towards Kraedo but the smoke without protection, was making it impossible for them to approach Kraedo.
While the border guards, where running to centre village too
With their spears up ready for Kraedo’s chest.
Kraedo shoot a few of his arrows to the attackers without taking the time to aim at their limbs,
This time he had no merciful feelings towards these men, he shoot the arrows, wright into their chests. As the hit guards, fell on the floor, he started his run towards the border, branding his sword.
The hares skins, protected his feet and the wet cloth around his face, protected his lungs from hot dust allowing him to breathe free.
It was again a one man show as the men in the land of liars had a daunting task ,
Putting off the fire and salvaging what they could from the fire.
Kraedo was out of that horrible land of liars.
His mind was now on the land of truth.
His experience away from his native village,
was telling him that even the land of truth would not be the land of milk and honey.
But he had no doubt he would be on time on his appointment at Dog’s Hill twenty weeks later.
He wanted to graduate as a wise man so badly, that no men no army standing on his way would stop him.
He walked at a steady pace towards the Land Of Truth and set camp for the rest of the night.
Just a few hundred metres from the border.
C h a p t e r 7,
THE LAND OF TRUTH
WARNING : ACTUNG :
POWERFUL LEADERS OF ALL KIND BEWARE:
DO NOT READ THIS CHAPTER.
If you are a political leader, a religious leader, a union leader, a social media tycoon,
a global financier leader, or a leader of any powerful organisation,
with capability to control a country’s economy and social behaviour of its people,
Please refrain from reading this chapter.
For you this chapter is highly toxic and disturbing.
Reading this chapter, will shake the fundamentals of your believes,
will make you question the purpose of your existence,
The morality of your actions and push you in a state of depression and self doubt.
Sense of guilt and remorse will squeeze your mind, bringing you into total surrender of all your powers.
Pushing you into resigning from your position, abandon of all projects,
Denial of your past and retirement from any leadership activity.
For human kind it will be a tragedy, a lethal disaster, it will be the beginning of the end.
99.9% of human population are followers and without a leader, incapable of self determination and self discipline.
99.9% of human population, cannot think on their own, don’t have a vision nor a sense of direction.
They need a leader to tell them what the purpose of their existence is.
Without a leader, they would be blind, speechless and deaf. They would move in circles without a direction causing a gigantic human stampede.
They would hit each other, kill each other, enslave each other and even eat each other.
They need leaders, they need you, no matter how bad and evil you are.
No matter how much pain and suffering you cause to humans. You are the least of the evil to human kind.
Humans are not prepared yet to exist without a leader.
So please I beg you, DON’T READ THIS CHAPTER.
Dear readers: Prepare yourselves for a few minutes of highly entertaining reading.
You are now entering;
THE LAND OF TRUTH.
ENJOY THE READING
At break of dawn at a slow walking pace, Kraedo was in sight of The Land Of Truth.
What a spectacular landscape it was.
Green rolling hills, cattle grazing on green pastures, birds singing on the high oak trees.
The sunrise from Kraedo’s left, casting a silver reflection over the placid lake waters on his right
And the long shadows of the threes reflecting on the water, made the scenario amazingly surrealist. Beauty was not enough of an adjective to describe the view.
Kraedo was elated. Naero in his head was silent, while Veeta was vigilant and alerted as ever.
Kraedo, walked the long unwinding causeway between scrubs, wild flowers and wild animals
Running around and butterflies of amazing large colourful wings.
Reaching the periphery of the town, before meeting some locals.
The first person he met and spoke to, was a cleric in his religious outfit. The cleric was friendly, nice and polite. He was tall slim and of an athletic appearance.
He greeted Kraedo with a welcoming smile on his face, introduced himself as Pastor zeew.
I am very pleased to meet you said Kraedo and my name is Kraedo.
Zeew : Well my dear Kraedo, tell me please, where you coming from? Kraedo: From a village near the sea, where the great river that runs through our surrounding lands drops his waters.
Zeew : and how do you call this village? Kraedo : ( candidly ) We never gave it a name, we just call it our village. But some of us like to call Better Men Village.
Zeew : (Looking serious but not menacing, almost paternally, into Kreado’s eyes) asked: Did you ever lied? Kraedo ; (looking adamant and naive) Off course I did.
Zeew: Good. My dear Kraedo what you answered to the last question, is certainly the truth and since this is The Land Of Truth, I welcome you.
You can stay as long as you like in our land and leave whenever you like, providing you respect our rules and our way of life.
Now (he added) let me take you around and let me you introduce to our community and show you our places of interest.
The Land Of Truth, was a perfect circle divided in triangles all of the same size,
With the narrowest angle, pointing to the middle of the village. The middle of the village, was a perfect circle itself,
Large enough to host all the community at any one time, leaving plenty of room for people to move around. The community, was the largest of all the lands Kraedo had passed, so far.
On walking along the street that would take them to the main and only square, Zeew began his tour guide introduction.
See Kraedo? This quarter on our right, is the quarter of all religious people of all faiths. Here we all live, work and prosper in peace with great respect for each other beliefs and life styles.
Kraedo was listening attentive and intrigued, in his mind Veeta and Naero were silent but watchful.
Zeew: You know Kraedo? we have six quarters in total and each quarter in proximity of the square boasts,
He's own food shops, sport’s facilities, schools, market and a prayers corner.
We are all different but we have in common a great thing that acts as a glue that holds our community together. (they were now approaching the square)
The great glue (continued Zeew) , we like to call The Truth, is that white bird flying incessantly above the square,
Can you see it? Added Zeew, pointing his finger index to the sky above the square.
Yes, I can. Replied Kraedo with an assertive tone of voice.
He saw a white bird, about three times the size of a seagull flying in circle about five hundred feet above the square.
Zeew; That candid bird is hour mascot, our inspiring muse, our guiding star, Our Truth.
Kraedo: childishly inquisitive, and what kind of bird is that? I never seen a similar one.
Zeew; Ahhh! that bird, is from the same kind of doves, only much larger, he has four wings,
Two tails and on each wing has 33 feathers, on each tail has 12 feathers and two tongues inside his beak and it is a male bird.
They had now reached the center square and Kraedo was introduced to other leaders of the community gathered in the square.
He was first introduced to the founders of the village their leader was Goolosoo,
A small built and slim middle aged man about 5.5 foot tall. Goolosoo
Was a man of very good manners and spoke like a seminarist at a seminary.
Goolosoo: We are the funders of our community, he said, we are the part of our community, that decides where and when, to invest resources, to improve our quality of life
and improve the overall efficiency of our community.
And as you may already have been informed our guiding star is our bird The Truth above our heads .
Kraedo then asked: does The Truth fly incessantly or it stops for feeding some times?
Goolosoo: At night, it comes down to feed here in the centre of the square, you see that hexagonal pillar at the centre?
Kraedo: said yes I see it, looking at the pillar. Was an hexagonal pillar, made of turf about six foot high and six foot wide.
Well, continued Goolosoo; at dusk every day, we fill a basket with sunflower seeds and place it on top of the pillar,
with a bowl of fresh water. The Truth, comes down and feeds in peace and in privacy,
Then at down the same person in charge, removes the empty basket, the water bowl and takes it back to the store room.
Kraedo: has anybody in the village, tried to get close to The Truth?
Goolosoo, looked scared and alarmed by Kraedo’s question and replied with a warning tone of voice;
That is forbidden by our rules and regulations the punishment for that, could be very harsh.
Even watching the Truth coming to feed is an unforgivable crime.
If caught anyone will be arrested and taken to the tribunal,
Where it will be subject to the punishment decided by the judges.
Our community jury is composed by one judge from each quarter to be fair and square.
Oh!! I am sorry! exclaimed Kraedo, I didn’t know that.
But how do you know it has four wings and two tails and two tongues? If no one have ever seen it up close?
Goolosoo: first of all. let me explain you, in our quarter, the quarter of the founders investors and deciders,
We believe that The Truth has only two wings, one tail and six tongues.
It has thirty feather on each wing and ten on the tail
And in the Land Of Truth, every group has his own belief, the important to all of us is that we all believe in The Truth.
Kraedo; apologetically, ohh sorry, now I understand.
Then he was introduced to the community defenders, the leader was Cueedado,
A middle aged man of a large and strong built body with beard and moustaches and short grey hair.
Cueedado: Please to meet you and welcome to our Land, should you need a place to spend the night, You can count on a place in our quarter. So we can have a chat and explain you more about our beliefs regarding The Truth.
Our guiding star bird with six wings, three tails and one tongue, with twenty-five feather on each wing and fifteen on each tail.
There Zeew intervened with an antagonist tone of voice: Sorry my dear friend Cueedado but I met Kraedo first,
And he should pass the first night in our quarter until he decides in which group he belongs to.
Well, replied in chorus all the other leaders we suggest that Kraedo choses his residential quarter on his own accord.
After we’ll have a meeting and Kraedo will tell us about his decision.
Ok said Kraedo, let’s meet every leader first. If this sounds fair.
Gooloso seemed not interested at all in having Kraedo as a guest for the night and kept quiet.
While Cueedado and Zew, seemed a little bit disappointed.
But since no one in The Land Of Truth ever disputed the will of the majority, have to put up a brave face.
So Kraedo was introduced to Gezurtee. The leader of the law makers.
Gezurtee, was an affable person all smiles and a persuasive tone of voice,
He was a young man on his mid thirties of an average height and built, well groomed and well dressed.
He spoke straight without being interrupted by other leaders; You see Kraedo, this is our beautiful community.
Of which I am the representative, we are a very united community and share the same philosophy of life and the same beliefs.
I have been appointed by the majority of our community members, to lead the law makers and rule deciders,
for the next five years. And should you wish to stay in our land, would be useful and helpful to you,
Have a clear understanding of our laws and rules. All of which would be learned quickly and effectively,
If you choose to stay in our quarter where laws and rules are our daily bread and butter.
At this point all the other leaders booed at Gezurtee, whom with a disarming smile directed to the crowd said,
Only provoking you my dear fella countrymen. I have seen you a little bored and wanted to catch your attention.
Right he added: welcome to our land Kraedo, The Land Of Truth protected by our guiding star,
Our beautiful white bird The Truth, with it’s six wing, six tails and six tongues.
And sixty feathers on each wing and forty on each tail.
Kraedo was serious and apprehensive as was Veeta in his head.
Naero was getting agitated with the inclination to tell off everybody and run past The Land Of Truth without wasting anymore time.
Kraedo was then introduced to Domar, the leader of the information and scholastic quarter.
Domar, a physically average man, shaved, clean and dressed in his school uniform of his time.
on his forties a bit overweight with dark hair was quite informative about where to find any needed information
Or library with learning facilities, should Kraedo decided to become a permanent member of The Land Of Truth.
He pointed at the building in his quarter, where every information are held and education takes place,
Right at the tip of the triangle pointing at the square, It couldn’t be more visible.
Domar, also pointed out that as a teacher and motivator in his quarter,
he was the one who know more scientifically the physical particulars of The Truth,
Which had only two wings, one tail and two beaks and four eyes and no tongue at all.
With fourteen feathers on each wing and nine feathers on the tail.
And like every other leader, invited Kraedo to choose to live in his quarter.
Kraedo maintained its composure, while introduced to Cheevato,
The leader of the laws and rules enforcement quarter, (The local police).
And that was the last leader he had to meet before making his decision to where to stay for the night.
Cheevato only informed Kraedo that he was the man in charge of stopping and arresting,
Anyone who disobeyed the rules and infringed the laws of the land.
Therefore, warned Kraedo to learn everything necessary to keep himself free and safe in the Land Of Truth. As for the Bird He said everyone believes what makes them feel better. Obviously as far as he was concerned the bird had three wings, two on the left and one on the right and three tails,
two on the right and one on the left, he has ten feather on each left wing and twenty on the right wing,
He had ten feathers on each right tail and twenty feathers on the left tail one tongue and one beak.
Veeta suggested Kraedo to choose the Zeew quarter to spend the first night as it was fair to stay with the first leader he met.
And introduced him around and Kraedo decided the same, ignoring,
Naero’s suggestions to stay in any other quarter or try to run away immediately.
Kraedo couldn’t sleep that night, he was put at the front of the building adjacent the square,
and from the small window of his room, could see the pillar on the square, enlightened by the moon in its third quarter. He had seen the man in charge, placing the basket for The Truth but he never seen the bird coming to feed.
He silently, moved close to the window, looked up in the sky and the bird was not there.
At dawn, he noticed the man in charge, collecting the basket. The curiosity was corroding his brain and against Veeta opinion, he decided to investigate it.
The following night, he asked to stay in Zeew’s quarter again and for all the week.
He justified himself saying that wanted to spend a week in every quarter before making his decision
All leader agreed and Kraedo that night, asked Zeew if he could have a room at the back of the quarter,
Because the moon light in the square would not let him sleep.
Off course said Zeew, we are the religious quarter here, we are compassionate and helpful.
Zeew was always in his religious outfit, most of the clerics of other confessions in the religious quarter,
worn the religious outfit only during religious ceremonies but Zeew was an exception,
Zeew had several outfits, hanged on, in his wardrobe ready for use. Some of them white,
Some black from bottom to top. His caps though were all white. He trimmed his beard every morning,
To make it look clean and well looked after, not too long, not too short.
Kraedo noticed that he had the same physical appearance and since his young beard was growing fast,
Decided to look like Zeew as much as possible, Under suggestion of Veeta.
That night Kraedo, went in bed early and in the middle of the night, when everybody was asleep,
Went out for an inspection around the village.
He walked almost the all perimeter of the village and when he approached the sheep stables,
he discovered the truth about The Truth, the bird was a nocturnal predator, similar to an albino vulture and was feasting on a baby lamb.
Alarmed and scared of having been seen, cautiously walked back to his sleeping place.
He was tired and having missed sleeping his first night, fell in the world of dreams almost immediately.
The next morning, he got up late and lived a boring day talking to the locals, about the weather,
The tantrums of life and other shallow not committing topics.
That night, he was at odds with the voices in his head. Naero off course,
was suggesting to disclose his discovery of the night before to the public but Veeta discouraged that action.
But Kraedo decided to walk unseen overnight to the exit south of the village,
towards nobody’s land that would take him directly to the the BETTER MEN VILLAGE,
That was how some liked to call his native village. It was named
BETTER MEN VILLAGE, after his father Aezy.
He choose a place to bury his knife and a few arrow spears and off course the back pack,
With all the herbal medicaments and a gourd of fresh water, the bow and the bow strings.
He had made a terrible decision that night. And didn’t know yet the laws of the land
And the consequences of the action he was about to take.
The decision he took, pleased Naero and displeased Veeta. But this time, the decision,
Was made entirely to please himself and his quest for wisdom.
He wanted to be a great wise man and he believed that even wise men sometimes, have to take risks in order to be at peace with themselves.
On the fourth night, he prepared a trap to catch the bird . Before the vulture landed onto the lamb’s stables.
Kraedo silently and fast, killed a baby lamb, placed well visible in the middle of the stable.
And hanged a net on the sheepfold beams. The net was the same he used every time to catch animas for food.
It had four angles and on each angle a string, on every string he tightened securely a stone,
And these four stones, would make the net fall down quickly
The four strings where connected to a rope, so when he pulled the rope, the net would fall quickly over the prey.
Jus before dawn and after the man in charge, removed the basket from the pillar, Kraedo caught the bird.
But the trapped animal, was making so much noise that awakened the all town. He then run to the square with the bird in his arms, placed the bird on the pillar and started his speech.
Ladies and gentlemen. This is The Truth. As you can see is just an ordinary nocturnal predator,
That feasts on your best baby lambs. I captured this bird, to show the people in THES LAND Of TRUTH,
That the community, don’t need to dispute the physical features of this vulgar predator.
SUDDENLY, HELL BROKE LOOSE.
The leaders were shouting to get the subversive Kraedo and kill him straight away, as the low of the land commands.
Kraedo was surrounded. But the soldier at Cheevato’s orders were not ready and coordinated, as they would never expect this happening.
The leaders were furious and shouting; kill him, kill the subversive.
He infringed our laws in it’s most vulnerable and strategic point.
Zeew among them was shouting even louder, we got to free the bird, before any other villager see it.
The blasphemy of this impostor, needs to be punished with immediate death.
This is a sacrilege. the abominable man from hell, is a demon, came to upset and unbalance
The peaceful living way of our village. Let’s get him now, we got to kill him now.
Kraedo realised instantly he had to run quickly before the cheevato’s man got organised.
He left the bird and run past some leader to the Zeew’s building in the religious quarter.
Now for the first time in his existence he had to take a dramatic decision.
His life was at a stake and he was determined not get killed.
He was utterly convinced to have done the right thing to help all the community, understand the real truth about the vulture that was feasting on their best lambs.
He taught the right punishment, would have been to expel him, not kill him, for having disclosed the truth about a nocturnal predator, lambs eater they called The Truth.
These people were crazy and bloodthirsty, so at this point for Kraedo was (Mors tua vita mea) your life for my life.
Reached the house of Zeew, he hid behind the door. He didn’t know all the laws of this land of assassins.
but he knew that in the religious buildings, no one was allowed without the permission of the leader in charge,
In this case was Zeew.
Zeew followed him inside eager to catch him first and kill him, so would gain more power in the community.
But as he entered his house, the door behind him closed and in a flash, Kraedo’s strong harms were around his neck,
Braking it. Kraedo then moved the corpse behind a curtain and rushed to the wardrobe.
Quickly pulled on a religious out fit on top of his clothes, he looked like Zeew even from close range.
He run to the back of the building and came out towards the square
Shouting while running to confuse his imitation of Zeew’s voice.
Mean while in the square all the Cheevato’s men were ready and organised to raid zeew’s house
without legal permission as this was a red alert, as if the entire community were attacked by a strong enemy and they were ready to respond.
When they saw Kraedo in Zeew’s clothes, shouting and indicating the point where he said having seen Kraedo escaping,
they didn’t notice the trick and followed Kraedo-Zeew’s indication, towards the Goolosoo’s quarter,
The funders and investors of the Land Of Truth.
Kraedo-Zeew, obviously had to follow them, but pretending to be tired, followed them slowly,
until he gained some distance from the pack and as they disappeared around a corned,
Kraedo-Zeew inverted the direction towards the village’s exit.
With all eyes focused on the hunting pack, it was easy for Zeew-Kraedo to gain the exit.
Arrived to the point where he hid all his necessary belongings,
He dropped the clerics outfit collected his belongings and run south as fast as he could.
While running, Naero in his head was grinning and bulling him.
Naero; so then you killed a religious man uh?
It is this the way to become wise? Weren't you a man of peace?
And kept on with the provocation.
So then you killed a man because he preached the truth while living in a life of lies uh?
Veeta made Kraedo reply only a few words;
Kraedo to Naero; Shut up you sinister representative of the dark forces, your time to collect my soul has not arrived yet.
Kraedo was pleased with what he did, in the so called Land Of Truth.
Not pleased at all about the killing of a man but they proved a community of assassins.
They kept in total ignorance their own people, denying them the chance to live a life of truth and reality,
Without having execution written in their laws and a predator as a mascot and protective spirit, of an elusive ghostly truth.
Kraedo didn’t feel in the wrong at all.
Veeta didn’t approve in order to discourage Kraedo from similar actions again.
After all, Veeta' s mission was to keep this primitive wild human alive until a natural death occurred.
But secretly was proud of this stupid primitive human.
And now he was facing the nobody’s land on his way back home.
C H A P I T E R 8
I KNOW IT SHOULD HAVE BEEN THE RETURN TO HIS NATIVE VILLAGE AND FROM THERE TO THE LAND OF WOMEN
AND FROM THERE, BACK TO DOG'S HILL WHERE THE WISE MAN LIVES. BUT NOT EVEN THE WISEST OF THE MEN CAN PREDICT THE FUTURE AND OUR WISE MAN, IS NO EXCEPTION.
THIS PROVES THAT LIFE IS FULL OF UNEXPECTED SURPRISES, SOME ARE NICE, SOME ARE LESS THAN NICE, SOME ARE HORRIBLE OTHERS ARE TRAGIC.
AND THIS ONE FALLS IN THE LAST CATEGORY.
ON HIS WAY BACK HOME, KRAEDO FINDS OUT A TRAGEDY HAPPENED AND THAT WOULD FORCE HIM TO GO BACK TO THE LAND OF FOOLS,
BEFORE HE WALKS TOWARDS THE LAND OF WOMEN
OK, NOW LET’S WRITE THIS BLOODY CHAPTER .
Be prepare for THE TRAGEDY. Have your tissues ready, you are gonna a need them.
Kraedo, run and run and run. Scared and terrified at the thought of getting caught and unjustly killed
By a horde of crazy assassins without a noble cause.
He run watching continuously over his back.
He crossed creeks and animal paths, over the hills and again down canyons and ravines, to the right bank of the river. It looked easy to cross and hi did cross it.
He was now on the left bank, the side of the river where he tightened a rope on the tree trunk, the day when his troubles begun, remember?
He kept walking, stopping to collect some wild fruits from time to time and some edible nutritious roots.
He had a very high mountain in front and two options, get in the river and let the current do the transport.
Or get around the mountain on the left into an unknown landscape.
Being transported by the river, in a point he didn’t known, sounded too dangerous. Kraedo new nothing about the features of the river from there to the rope wrapped around the oak tree.
Were there rocks near the surface? Where there rapids? Where there dangerous living creature around the banks or in the waters?
If so, that would make him vulnerable and put him in difficult self defence position, should he be attacked. So he opted for the walk around the mountain.
After a couple of hours walking around the mountain, he was tired and had an almost full moon night ahead.
The area he was crossing was a desert area. Inhabited by coyotes, poisonous snakes, Pumas and other dangerous predators. He was walking on full alert.
Further ahead on his path the water streams become scarce as most of them,
run down to the right, towards the great river. Now the territory was flat, dry and hot,
lots of grey rocks all over the place and a canyon ahead, it was not just a hole in the ground, it was two high walls of grey rocks facing each other. About 5 metres high and in the middle was the path Kraedo was following.
He kept walking, entered the narrow passage, following his chosen direction.
When he saw the shadow flashing over his head, it was to late to use the sword and too late for bow and arrows.
He grabbed his knife (about twenty inches blade) from the leather knife case tightened on his back, behind his neck, and turning his body to the right, fast and secure .
Pushed the knife into the neck of the puma.
He got it right but the puma didn’t die instantly and with its right paw tore down Kraedo’s left pectoral,Skin and muscle as well.
He knew he had to act fast before the consequences of his injury would become fatal.
Finished cutting off totally the puma throat, looked at his pectoral and it was totally hanging down,
Flesh and skin in a flow of blood. Quickly before loosing consciousness,
he cut off the hanging muscle, to avoid gangrene,
Stopped the blood loss with his paste of bark and herbs from his back pack.
With few strips of a cloth he had, bandaged the best he could his chest.
Found a suitable inhabited cave, gathered as much dry wood he could and lit up a fire near the entrance of the cave. Close enough to keep away predators but far enough to leave the oxygen he needed to breath .
Now he needed as much water as possible to keep him hydrated until his wound would heal enough
To allow him getting moving again.
The pain he was enduring was something he never experienced before,
He felt blessed and heroic for standing such a pain without losing his mind. The bigger the pain, the more he felt motivated to beat it.
There was no water near him, except a little spring, just about a three feet wide,
And the same in dept on the ground near a rock. The marks of animal paws on the ground near the spring, re assured Kraedo that the water was safe to drink.
He first filled his gourd, then dampened his cloths as he could to keep his body moisturised,
Then he kneeled down and bent over to the spring to drink, it didn’t mattered to him that the water was red with his own blood.
He felt the end of his resistance approaching fast.
Meanwhile the wound was hurting, the temperature in his body was rising, the night approaching, he had to eat quickly to nourish his body before loosing consciousness and be too weak to defend him self from the dangers of the wilderness.
Kept aside the flesh and skin of his pectoral in the cave, he didn’t want let animals feed on it.
But didn’t have enough time and energy to bury it. So he left it on a stone near what was going to be his sleeping area for the night or the nights to come.
He had enough dry wood now to keep the fire burning slowly for all night and beyond.
Made a skewer with a strong wooden stick, it was a daunting task, holding a stick with his feet
And shape it by using his knife with his right hand only. But he managed to make a useful wooden skewer.
He cut off a puma’s hind leg, skinned it skewered it and placed the skewer next to the fire held from the floor by two stones on each side. All of these actions with a rising fever and the only use of his right hand. The fire was burning, the meat was roasting,
He's head in flames and his body laying helpless on his sleeping place. He couldn’t look after the roasting leg anymore.
The fever was high, Kraedo was in delirium, talking to himself murmuring and slurring,
Trying to shout at every rumour in the desert night. Veeta praying incessantly for his life.
And Naero awaiting in silence.
The Morning arrived and Kraedo barely opened his eyes. Few minutes later with great effort,
Drunk some water from the gourd and eat some puma’s meat still hot but almost carbonised on the outside.
After few ours, the sun was high in the sky, the rest of the dead puma disappeared.
It was taken away by other predators during the night. Kraedo needed more food to sustain himself. He needed to gather more dry wood for the next night
And the only food available he had was his own flesh. Without thinking twice, he skewered his pectoral and placed next to the fire, he cooked it and he eat it.
Checked his wound, it was not bleeding and it seemed it would heal without causing gangrene. He then took a nap and before sunset, like the evening before, he gathered more dry wood,
Washed his face and washed his chest around the wound with fresh water, dampened his clothes again. Filled his gourd with fresh water, drunk from the spring and looked around before going back to sleep.
He was very weak with no strength to hunt for food.
He still had a couple of apples and eat one to help balancing the diet somehow. Then he spotted a huge reptile, similar to a huge lizard basking in the sunset a few yards away not far from the spring.
With all his desperation and will power, moved close slowly to it and with an enormous effort ignoring the pain in his left chest,
Launched the knife in the air and it landed right in the middle of the reptil' s back. He grabbed the reptile by the tail and pulled it inside the cave, cut his head off and trow it into the fire.
He was falling into sleep again, downed by fever and pain.
The following morning he felt a little stronger and the wound less painful.
He hoped by the next day to be fit to hunt again and may be find some vegetable to eat in the vicinity. But he knew it was going to be almost impossible in that desert land.
He needed to move away as soon as possible to reach his home village and get proper cure with fresh barks and crushed herbs.
He had a few chewing leaves left in his back pack and chewed one of them for hours, gaining some energy and reducing the pain.
On the third morning, finally he cooked and eat the reptile, eat the last apple he had left
And tried to find out how far he could be from his village.
There was no smoke of campfires in the sky that could give away human presence but far off in the horizon, he could see the top of mountains and clouds in the sky above the mountain tops. That was in the direction of his village and those clouds, meant water to him.
The mountains, meant fruits and edible vegetables and shelter.
The morning was still young and if he moved towards the mountains, he could make it by sunset.
He didn’t want to spend one more day in the desert without food and wounded. He washed the wound with fresh water again and spread what was left of his medicament on it.
Filled his gourd with fresh water again, drunk some water.
His back pack had become smaller and hanging around his waste now, as he could no longer place the straps over his shoulders.
Since he couldn’t use the bow, he throw it away with all the arrows he had and only kept the bow string in his pack.
So he moved on and took a gamble. He chewed all the leaves one by one on the way to lessen pain, and the (luckily) diminishing fever.
He reached the mountain grassy base well before sunset, exhausted and hungry. He couldn’t use his left hand but he could still make use of the knife and the sword,
With his right hand and also make traps for wild little animals like rabbits. Found a safe place to pass the night, next to a large wide rock, gathered some dry wood for the night camp fire,
Plenty of water from a little mountain water stream.
Kraedo also found some edible herb's leaves and apples and also some nests with eggs on a low three. Then prepared some loops made with mutton hair he had in the back pack.
And set a few traps for rabbits where he spotted rabbits passage on the high grass.
He gathered some bark for his fresh medicament and some black hard little berries, black on the skin and green inside. with the use of his right hand only, he grounded the bark on a flat stone using another clean flat stone to squash the bark,
Then added the little berries and crushed them mixing with the ground bark. Cleaned the wound, applied the new fresh medicament and sat next to the fire
Which for safety was a semicircle camp fire, from one side to the other of the rock.
He eat the eggs row and the fruits, roasted some roots on the fire,
And that was a vegetarian night for him.
The following morning, funded Kraedo stronger, fever free and more optimistic than he was the day before. Veeta knew his host was recovering and felt happy about it.
Naero was silent.
Only Kraedo had to do now was to pass the mountains without dangerous encounters, sword at hand and be very vigilant and alerted at all times, as in the mountains
There were probably bears and some other big animals.
Before moving on, he checked the traps and found only one adult rabbit trapped. He skinned the rabbit, placed next to the fire, eat some row vegetables and fruits, re filled the gourd with fresh water, washed the wound again, spread the medicament on it. Eat the rabbit and moved on.
The knife on his waist belt next to the gourd on the left side and the sword in his right hand.
On his way up the mountain he found more fresh chewing leafs that give energy, endurance and numbs physical pain. The threes on the mountain were not so thick to obscure his path, he felt optimistic. He kept his fears away by chanting war songs, maintained steady his confidence.
And optimism by singing his own made lyrics. And humming his favourite lullaby he was played by his mother at bedtime when he was a toddler.
On his way he stopped to hunt some food. He caught two hedgehogs,
He killed them instantly cutting the throats with his knife. And placed them in the pack around his waist. He also found a few edible roots and apples.
Then, stopped for the night at a clearing in the summit, before making his way down to the plateau, that lead to the crater in the ground where his village was, towards the so much loved sea that saw him growing up and enjoying a happy infancy and exciting adolescence.
He was probably a couple of days away. He didn’t make any close and dangerous encounters,
With some ravenous predator. And that made him feel better.
There were no rocks or protecting caves around him. So the campfire had to be a circle,
Wide enough to leave enough oxygen to breath. Placed the hedgehogs on the fire flames, to burn the skin around their body, moved the hedgehogs off the flames, skinned them and placed them on a stone next to the roots, close enough to the fire to cook the food without burning it. Eat and laid down for a night sleep. During the night, he would open his eyes at every rumour in the wilderness.
He was scared he didn’t want face another attack by predators.
From time to time he opened his eyes, he would see nothing around him, looked at the sky through the threes and saw passing clouds obscuring the moon on their passage. But he still founded difficult to sleep as in his mind, weakened by long time loneliness
and close to death escapes and injuries, every one of those clouds was a monster to him, coming to take him into the darkness were Naero came from.
He remembered with nostalgia those safe sweet nights when he fell asleep on his mom’s lap attached to her breast.
And those nights listening to his father stories sitting around the fire, eating roasted chestnuts on autumn nights .
Then his memories shifted to his adolescent days made of sheer joy and passion for life.
And the sea and the fishing and the horse rides. And Ohhhh the sweet inebriant discovery and company of Tootta.
May be all his tears were dropped to form the lake in the crater in the Land Of Mysteries, but in the very moment his thoughts shifted to Tootta, he felt the corner of his eyes watering again.
And he remembered all his village friends, and the laughter and the jokes and the swims, riding the ocean waves.
No! No!!! Nooooo, His mind was screaming now. Noooo! No way. Naero wan’t take me to the dark side,
nooooo! Not just yet.
Kraedo was shouting; I WILL, I WILL COME ALIVE! From all of this perilous places,
And see all of my friends again and laugh again and live again. He was now crying again after so long. But his tears, this time were different from those in the Land Of Mysteries. His tears now were warmer sweeter, were full of hope and optimism, spiritually up lifting tears.
He knew he would make it to his village and never leave it again.
Never mind the wise man on Dog's Hill.
Morning came and Kraedo was scenting the air, his village, his friends and family, always in his mind. It was now close, very close.
The reunion, had to be in the morning, in what he imagined a radius sunny morning of this end of the summer season.
He had some fresh apples and a bit of roasted hedgehog, left overs from the night before. Off he went walking the descending landscape towards the sea, towards the Better Men Village, towards home.
From dawn to dusk , Kraedo walked without any nasty encounters, caught a couple of giant lizards,
The easiest food available, set campfire for the night only one day march left from home. He set loop traps for rabbits and then had dinner and slept. No nasty nightmares that night, only sweet memories of his village life and friends,
And games plaid and the stubborn, adventurous, rebellious Tootta and her fondness for a dangerous life.
The next morning, consumed his breakfast, roasted the couple of rabbits he found in the traps,
cleaned his wounded chest and medicated afresh, re filled the gourd with fresh water from the rain water on some concave rocks,
Kraedo moved on towards south, walked along a landscape of shrubs and low threes, no water streams in sight, He moved towards the lands end, towards the sea. It was a day of very strong winds, hot and dry. At dusk, he arrived next to the canyon a few hours walk away from the deep crown of rocky walls that surround the crater of his native village.
The great river should be on his right to the west, a few hours walk away and on the left at a double the distance,
The Land Of Fools where his brother lived.
He was now at almost sea level. His wound was ealing well and the skin re growing,
Only the little bit of muscle he had left on his left pectoral, was disappearing.
As it is normal for any muscle that is not used for a long time. He felt good and strong again, had his dinner and his sleep.
Morning arrived, the excitement mounting on in Kraedo’s mind, his heart pounding and impatience growing. He had for breakfast some leftovers from the night before, drunk some water and moved on.
A few hour later the sun half way up in the sky, Kraedo reached the canyon,
At the end of which is the deep crown shaped crater protecting his village.
He looked to his right, in hope to see the great river flowing but it was not in sight yet.
He taught it was strange, he should be able to see the river from this distance, as he had previously seen the point he was standing now, from the top of the rock above the cave under the waterfall.
He remembered very well looking at his present spot with Tootta.
As he was approaching the crater, he noted the soil around him was covered with horse hoofs marks all over the place, as if a hundred of mounted horses had a recent rode on that place and the hoofs marks, pointed directly to the crater.
Now Kraedo was worried, worried and scared for what might be happened to his village. Nasty and scary scenarios were taking place in his mind.
He rushed towards the crater and the horror that laid before his eyes left him paralysed. frozen in disbelief and pain.
The village was a lake with some hill tops as the only dry land left. The crown of the crater, was holding a dozen covered rope ladders, that were secured by rocks from the place were Kraedo was now standing.
The cave under the waterfall, didn’t exist anymore.
It was collapsed, making the river changing his natural course to the sea, into the village. No sign of life at all, the Better Men Village, disappeared and with it the joyous past of Kraedo’s life.
Kraedo only had the inner strength to ask himself questions.
Was this just another nightmare? What was going on in this world? And why him? Way me? Was thinking Kraedo. Was the village been attacked from above? Was the waterfall collapsed by natural causes or was it blew up by enemies?
Why there was no one alive there? What meant all the ship wrecks laying on the beach, and all the parts of the wrecked huts afloat in the sea?
Kraedo, felt numb and devastated, he want to lay on the floor, surrender all his existence sleep until he died. He couldn’t take it any more of his cursed life. That was too much to bear for any human being.
Slowly, slowly, with his bleeding heart, his existence shattered, on the edge of a suicide bid, he walked away towards The Land Of Fools.
His mouth still open in disbelief, his jaw down, hope under the heels, his body stiffened he kept walking.
Veeta urged Kraedo to keep walking, never stop walking, there is plenty time to suicide and in case he forgets,
Veeta reminded Kraedo that one day he will die anyway, so why suicide? It is just a waste of time.
He suggested; Walk Kraedo, keep walking.
He didn’t expect any good news from The Land Of Fools, actually he feared that the Land Of Fools didn’t exist anymore. May be he himself did not exist and he never existed.
May be he was just a guinea pig in the hands of a mad extra terrestrial scientist with cosmic super powers. But somehow he kept walking.
Before the end of the day he reached the borders of the Land Of Fools. There was fire smoke coming up in the sky, so there was life Kraedo thought. Hope was timidly making his way in his tortured mind again.
Descended the slopes and walked towards the fire camp.
There were people there, lots of people. On approach, he could spot the tall slim figure of his brother I-Jee.
He rushed towards him, hugged him and fell unconscious in his harms.
On his awake he found himself facing dozens of friends and family members faces leaning towards him.
Kraedo noted sorrow and pain in their eyes with a mix of relief to see him still alive, even though seriously bruised and injured.
His Brother I-jee spoke first while his mother held compassionately his hand and cuddled his forehead with the other hand.
Brother said I-Jee; would you like to tell your story first? O you prefer we tell you ours first?
Kraedo; What happened to our village?
And were are father and Tootta?
I-Jee; The king owner of that land, called Sheemproo, had a war against his neighbouring kingdom, run by a very nasty king called Askeroso. Askeroso, won the war, annexed Sheemproo’s kingdom and sent legions of explorers, to map his new territory, followed by thousands of cavalry men, Supported by archers and the ships to explore the lands surrounded by the sea.
They had the orders to map the territory and subdue to the new king every single tribe and every single person that lived within the boundaries of his new territory.
They found our village and sieged it from mountain to the sea, thrown upon on us clouds of arrows and javelins,
From legionaries on top of the crater, pounded our village with slings loaded with big stones from their ships. Then sent hundreds of men armed with javelins and spears and swords simultaneously from the beach through the gates of our village.
They were ferocious ruthless and terrible. Ransacked our village taking our women and children as slaves
And direct them to the sea to be boarded into their ships.
At that point, Tootta, was near the cave and noticed the Askeroso men preparing descend down the rope ladders,
to complete the taking of our village, She quickly grabbed a sack of black powder, she had in the cave and created a coil of black powder in the dry part of the cave as fuse that run, from the black powder,
she had previously crammed into a big hole at the base of the cave, that fuse could have given her a minute of tie before reaching the powder in the hole and explode blowing up the cave.
She lit up the fuse and run quickly to the base of the crater.
stopped just below where the first rope ladders were,
and started shaking very hard the nearest two ladder simultaneously, then the other two and the next two, pulling the men off the wall,
And make them fly down to death against the rocks at base of the crater. Before she reached for the next two ladders, the cave exploded, the waterfall collapsed, the big river flooded the village,
the little water stream that previously run across the village, in minutes, had become a lake,
Drowning every one that couldn’t swim. All our villagers friends and relatives are good swimmers and survived. A part from the very few elderly that drowned under the heavy stones thrown from the ships on their heads.
None of the Askeroso men could swim so all drowned. The men remaining on the ships turned back to where they came from.
The rest of the legionaries on the wall tops, that didn’t start the descent yet, run away too.
A few days later, Askeroso and his evil kingdom were doomed.
We are all pacific and non belligerent people but we do not tolerate attacks without warning to any village,
Or any population without a cruel response.
Our cruelty was commensurate to the cruelty of their attack. So we and other neighbour tribes, marched onto the evil kingdom, moving only at night and hiding during the day. We were only armed with tools for hunting and feeding ourselves. We had bows and lots of arrows. We had gourds filled with poison and bags full of black powder, arrived at the spring which feed the water stream,
that runs through the evil kingdom from which the livestock and the horses, and the people depend on for drinking, we poured all the poison we had.
We waited in silence until dark and when most of the people in the kingdom palaces were feeling sick,
Their livestock dying in pain from the poison, We then attacked all buildings with incendiary arrows, placed the black powder at the base of the largest buildings, lit up the fuses and brought the kingdom down into ashes and debris.
Launched an appeal to all remanent soldiers who would want to join us and they all joined us. Then we struck a deal; They could name another king or chief of their choice and live in peace the way they wanted without never ever again raid the free tribes villages in the attempt to submit the population.
Kraedo asked; what happened to our father? His mother answered that question. Your father Aezy was ill before you left, he died the week after you left, suffering from fever and diarrhoea.
He had an unknown virus he contracted from mosquitos bite he knew he was about to die and he didn’t want any of his two children see him week and frail in his death bed.
He wanted both of yow to remember him heathy and strong as he has always been seen by you.
Kraedo; Swallowed bitter and asked; where is Tootta? His mom sighed with disappointment and I-Jee said; Tootta has joined the land of women.
She said, she had enough of men rules, men wars, men fighting for territory, Men controlling women’s lives, deciding women’s destiny and roles in our society.
When she left, I have seen in her yes, fury, anger, thirst for revolution and revenge and the will to exterminate all men from this world. And I am afraid she is going to commit atrocities against men we never heard before in our human history.
I think soon the world around us will hear a gigantic deafening sound from her.
Now said his mother, what happened to you my beloved son?
Kraedo explained starting from the injured pectoral and some other particular facts in his journey.
He was fed and cleaned and finally fell asleep, without nightmares.
He slept and rested for days until recovered from his injury and could make full use of all parts of his body.
One day, he called Brother I-Jee and mother Leyska. With a re-assuring tone of voice and facial expression,
He said to have the desire to re unite with Tootta in the Land Of Women. I-Jee asked; What about the wise man in Dog’s Hill?
Kraedo answered; He gave me six full moons time to get across the lands I have been. And now to this day,
if I counted well all the moon phases I have four weeks left. Three weeks from now it should be full moon again and I then will leave the Land Of Women to Dog’s Hill,
Say good bye to the wise man and march towards the Land Of Freedom. The land where our father Aezy came from.
His mother wept and mumbled, will I see you again? I-jee kept calm. Kraedo said;
You will see me again I only want visit the Land Of Freedom and come back alive.
Then he hugged his mother and said relax mother I can’t stop myself travelling and learning the world around me.
I need to see that wonderful land dad told me about on those warm summer nights sitting around our fire.
His mother hugged him and reminded him about the great dangers his father went through, when he departed from the Land Of Freedom towards the southern sea. At the moment she finished the last frase, she remembered the day she first met Aezy on the beach,
at the gates of Better Men Village and she hugged Kraedo, she clung to his shoulders, in an emotional moment that Kraedo couldn’t refrain from promising:
Mom I will come back alive just for you I promise. Wait for me alive don’t just pass away before I come back like dad did.
And looking at I-jee he underlined this frase. BECAUSE I WILL COME BACK ALIVE.
The next day hug after hug tear after tear promise after promise he left the Land Of Fools for the Land Of Women On his shoulder the new rack sack, a new bow, arrows, arrowheads medicament unguents
And chewing leafs and some black powder. On his mind only one item, Tootta.
Tootta with her rebellious charm and revolutionary equipment.
TOOTTA, TOOTTA AND NOTHING ELSE.
C H A P T E R 9;
HERE WE ARE;
THE LAND OF WOMEN
AN ORGANIC STORY WITH ALL ITS FEMININE FLAIRE,
NOTHING ADDED, NOTHING TAKEN.
FEMININITY AT ITS BEST.
AS NATURE INTENDED.
BOYS BE AFRAID, BE VERY AFRAID.
THIS IS GONNA A HURT YOU.
Kraedo moved on towards The Land Of Women, The sunlight on his face, his shadow behind,
Looking back to The Land Of Fools. Heading East-North-East.
He walked at fast pace, looking around, enjoying the scenery views of a landscape he never seen before.
Pure natural beauty, small Cristal clear lakes encased in shallow ground depressions , surrounded by little grassless hills,
covered with brown shrubs and flat large grey stones, some long neck black birds watching the world around,
Standing on the stone looking at the placid waters, as still as on a painting.
A few hours later, the sea coast on his right disappeared in the distance, beyond the horizon. Now he was starring at high mountains and water streams on both sides of his path.
Everything around him was luscious green, he was walking on a three colour picture, the blue from the sky, the green from the landscape and the metallic colour reflected by the water streams.
The ground under his feet was gradually rising. The high mountains around his path, looked less high as he gradually moved on up hill in his walk.
By early noon, he reached the summit where the great plateau begun and extends for ever.
From his position he could see the world from top down. The foggy dark line far away in the South was marking the point where sea and land meet.
In front and around him, only threes, large grassy fields and water stream forming some lovely waterfalls on their way to the sea.
The land of Women was a very fertile and wild landscape. Beautiful fauna and flora, natural beauty at its best.
After a couple of hours walking through that beautiful scenery, Kraedo eyes begun to see a large brown shadow at the horizon.
That brown shadow, become larger and larger to Kraedo’s eyes as he approached,
Taking the shape of walls, built to mark a huge human settlement.
It was almost sunset when Kraedo reached for the gates of a walled super protected human settlement,
Called The Land Of Women. From the turrets and the wall tops, the guards residents, could see for miles and miles around and Kraedo was certainly been noticed.
Reached for the gates. A beautiful super fit young girl, opened the Gates.
And greeted him with a welcome smile.
He recognised her dark luscious hair dancing softly on her shoulders.
She was kodda daughter of Babbu one of the wise men in Better Men Village.
She was best horse rider in the Better Men Village.
Kodda, told the protecting guards it was safe to leave her alone with Kraedo.
The guards (all super fit girls) left with a malicious smile.
Kraedo recognised two more girls in the body guards squad, one was Pakeeno best friend of Tootta
and best female dancer in Better Men Village, the other one was Mayfattu,
a sweet petite, best female archer in the Better Men village,
And the only girl who never had a boyfriend, she actually loved girls rather than men.
And was madly in love with Kodda. Kodda felt sorry for her, because she like many other girls, loved Mayfattu for her intelligence, her sensitivity, her kindness and commitment to help in anything she could.
But sexually Kodda was attracted by men.
Kodda took Kraedo’s left hand, kissed his lips, with confidence and smiled with pleasure,
Looking into Kraedo’s eyes to read his reaction to what she was about to say. And squeezing Kraedo’s left hand, she said : How great to see you again darling,
Now I take you to Queen Tootta’s head quarters. But first I take you for a ride around our town,
So you have an idea of where we live.
Kraedo couldn’t suppress an expression of surprise but was thinking fast,
Trying to anticipate the events to come, without getting caught unprepared to whatever was about to happen.
He was again having that vague feeling of surreal confusion, perplexity, anxiety that he had few weeks before,
Entering The Land Of Mysteries.
Kodda took Kraedo to the horse stables, a two minutes walk from the gates and once arrived,
kissed Kraedo again, hugged him and asked sweetly; Do you like to ride on separate horses, or you prefer to ride on one horse with me?
Kraedo was struggling to keep his cool as Kodda kisses were distracting and addictive, he was about to succumb, and about to answer: the same horse.
But in a flash of selfness and self preservation, he said: let’s ride separate, it has been a long time I didn’t ride a horse.
Kodda accepted the excuse with a smile and seemed believing Kraedo’s excuse.
Now was her brain in turmoil, now she was under emotional distress,
and she really really wanted Kraedo’s body. Now she was game but unlike Kraedo, she wouldn’t mind to beg for love.
They both jumped on a horse and in the blink of an eye, Kraedo was galloping along the walls of the Land.
Kodda was caught by surprise tried to keep pace with Kraedo,
She had a feeling that Kraedo was more trying to run away from her, rather than exploring the site.
In a surge of selfness and pride, she reacted thinking, in that precise moment
Kraedo was a wild animal and need to be tamed, he was an enemy to be beaten and submitted before he would submit her.
She rode at her best, passing Kraedo in a show of bravery and force, yet dispensed Kraedo with a promising smile.
And after few minutes both arrived at the southern end of the town.
Stopped at a lake side. She jumped off the horse, removed her clothes in a flash and invited Kraedo for a swim.
Kraedo, took the challenge nonchalantly.
Kodda noticed the scars and the missing bits of muscle tissue
on Kraedo’s left chest and exclaimed : Hooooo! the warrior came back home from war wounded.
It must have been a fierce battle against a fierce strong enemy,
And what happened to that enemy my darling Kraedo?
What did you do to him? Kraedo with a cocky smile: I eat him.
Kodda was going crazy she was flattered like never before in her life.
She wanted him badly and she wanted him now.
She said come, follow me and walked seductively to the water, Kraedo let the emotions take over his self control, unleashing the animal instinct. She turned her head and when looked down Kraedo’s waist line, Kraedo was I full erection.
she walked back to Kraedo, grabbed his equipment in her right hand and whispered in Kraedo’s ear;
The swim can wait.
(And the pole dance was invented.)
In an instant they were horizontally on the beach rolling over each other without control. Kraedo’s body was responding to some animal forces, so strong he never felt before, so was Kodda. Sexually they were a perfect match. Pure natural animal instinct in its row form.
Finally after a long time of groaning, howling, squealing and moaning and biting and scratching, they went for a swim.
Minutes later they jumped naked on the horses and trotted gently to complete the exploration of the land.
Arrived at the north-west end of the land, their bodies were dry and they put back on their clothes. It was not really necessary as in the Land Of Women was not forbidden nudism,
But there was a little cool breeze in that moment.
Kodda guided her horse to the middle of the promenade that separated the palaces for almost the all length of the land,
Towards south, to the lake shore. The buildings on the left, she said were the residence of the men,
And the buildings on the right where empty at the moment and she would explain this later.
Half way along the promenade, a large round square, with the Queen’s head quarters surrounded by flower beds,
green shrubs and low evergreen trees. And a wooden structure for pigeon holes near the entrances of the palace.
Kraedo was not new to pigeon messengers, his brother had them in the Land Of Fools and his father used them in the Better Men Village, to communicate with friends in other far away lands.
In the built up area and in the overall context of the settlement , the Queen’S palace, a wide pyramid shaped, three storey building it was the cherry on the cake in the Land Of Women.
The land extension, Kraedo reckoned could be not less than ten acres.
Extending from the norther side to the edges of the Lake, plus the rest of the land outside the walls. was an expression of wealth and power of the land owners and rulers.
Veeta inside Kraedo was suggested caution and alertness,
He was walking in another mysterious land and there could be unpleasant surprises ahead.
While thinking about the land he was about to be acquainted with, Kraedo was also thinking about the beautiful girls in that place.
The way they looked at him and the kisses of Kodda.
She couldn’t stop cuddling Kraedo. Naero seemed inexistent at that moment. Kraedo, tried to think about Tootta and suddenly he taught she may not be the girl he knew anymore. Being elected Queen of such a wealthy place, must have certainly changed her.
Kraedo was preparing his mind to accept the disappointment without showing feelings of negative surprise.
He was preparing to show no emotions at Queen Tootta presence.
In the square there was a young man seating on a bench with his hands tightened on his back. The man, looked like a strong indomitable animal who just refused with success to be tamed by his captures.
Kraedo asked ; Why that man has his hands tightened behind his back?
Kodda said: He refused the Queen and every other girl in the land.
He is not homosexual, he just want women to submit themselves to his desires on demand.
This is the Land Of Women, where women are free and in control. And we decide when we like to have sex.
We don’t force anybody to do anything but we do not tolerate attempts to submission from anybody. Here everybody, male, female, homosexual and lesbians, are free to have sex as they like,
Whenever they like with reciprocal respect and freedom. Kraedo asked: why then he does not leave?
Kodda: We told him he can leave at any time he pleases
But he said he want to stay here for a while to see if he can make it into learn to feel free and equal like everybody else.
Kraedo; Why then he refused the queen and all other beautiful girls?
Kodda: He said we have been treating him with contempt and arrogance like men treat girls in other lands.
Kraedo, why he was not treated like I was by you in first place?
Kodda, because you are Kraedo, THE ONE AND THE ONLY man on earth that loves and respects women,
As if you where a woman yourself and also because like every human being, we girls also do mistakes some times.
And probably this was a mistake.
Me and Tootta, talking about you, came to a conclusion that you are not a man, you are a girl with a dick instead of a pussy. Aezy, was just the same, (such father such son)
Kraedo; why don’t say sorry, apologise to him and have the problem resolved?
Kodda: Because he refused the Queen and the Queen cannot apologise to anybody. This is the severe rule of the land.
If she does, would be deposed instantly by the Barons, punished with sex starvation for a month and another Queen will take her place.
Since our Queen is replaced anyway at every full moon, Tootta decided to avoid the punishment applying the law.
Kraedo; who are the Barons? Kodda: The land owners.
Kraedo: So then, The Land Of Women is owned by men?
Kodda; (patiently): Dear Kraedo, don’t you know we are living in an era where women cannot own land?
We want to change this status and for the time being we accept to franchise the land.
And create the circumstances to change the laws and allow women to own land.
We are working very hard for this but will explain more later in the presence of Queen Tootta.
Kraedo, one last question please; Why the hands tightened behind his back?
Kodda: To stop him from masturbating, this act is not appreciated by the land residents.
Since everybody is free to have sex, nobody needs to masturbate. Masturbating, is all a waste of sex. Unless is a mutual or group exercise.
Kraedo didn’t understand this concept very much but since he would never refuse sex with a good looking girl, he just stopped his curiosity for the moment.
Finally they where walking the steps up to Queen’s Tootta home.
The doors were open and Tootta in person was there with a smile full of satisfaction and pleasure. She hugged Kraedo with confidence and with warm, sincere affection.
Looked into Kraedo’s eyes, then into Kodda eyes and with a soft tone of voice said:
you two look so beautiful and attractive with all those marks and bruises and scratches, all around your necks and checks and I am so pleased.
Let’s have some food, you look drained and in need of some nutrients,
I have been waiting for this moment .
They dined with great appetite. The ladies, drunk some wine, while Kraedo only had an infusion of local reinvigorating herbs.
Tootta asked Kraedo how he fund the dinner.
Kraedo said: I enjoyed every mouthful of the roasted horse meat and now I feel as strong as a horse myself.
The ladies, looked at each other, smiled maliciously
and Kodda said: Oh! Darling,
That is exactly what the Queen an I need for the night, a man as strong as a horse.
Tootta; Excuse me for one minute please, she disappear for few seconds behind a curtain
and she re-appeared few seconds later wearing the sheep skin she got from Kraedo at Better Men Village before he left for his journey.
She said; I kept this as a most valued possession and still is my most valued possession.
I used this sheepskin to mix myself with our sheep and act unseen by the Askeroso men when I blew up the waterfalls and shaken the rope ladders to bring down to death Askeroso’s men.
In saying so, she turned around, divaricated her legs, opened the sheep skin and let it slip slowly to the floor,
revealing her stunning back beauty in all her glorious sensuality, as firm as a marble statue.
Then in a slow sensual move,
She turned around making a one hundred and eighty degrees turn on her left leg, with her right leg up horizontally like a ballerina.
Let the right leg down with the right knee, slightly to the right, leaving the front tights slightly apart and posed revealing to Kraedo’s eyes the other side of a stunning universe, stunning beyond dreams. What Kraedo was seeing was indescribable even by the best writer in the universe.
Her breasts, protruding forward so unbelievable perfect and firm.
Her turgid nipples so straight and hard she could have hanged the sheep’s skin coat on them.
Kraedo’s manhood was up and hard again and screaming for row action,
Kodda’s eyes were watering again and so were Tootta's eyes.
He let the ladies take him to the sleeping corner and let them do whatever they pleased.
The girls started sharing Kraedo’s lollypop follow by cowgirl rodeo with hints of sapphic innuendo moves,
And in turns, cowboy rodeo and sandwiches and every move and position that fired up their brains.
The Queen’s moans were resounding in the air causing global arousing in the Land Of Women, Followed suit by Kodda howling wolf distinctive orgasmic noise, ending with a guttural groaning noise.
Every body was having it, The Land Of Women was a gigantic indoors-outdoors orgy.
The air around was vibrating with screams of pleasure, and the smell of human fluids, was overwhelming, minimising the smell of shrubs and flowers.
When Kreado and the ladies posed for a while before going into extra time, Tootta said to Kraedo; Welcome to the Land Of Women my dear stallion.
And after a short rest, a few reinvigorating infusions, mayhem started again and lasted all night long till dawn.
Breakfast was served by girls, as always in the Queen’s palace. While in the residents homes,
Breakfast was always served by men as by set rules.
The two girls, laid their eyes on Kraedo’s nudity and the Queen invited the girls to have a go at Kraedo by saying ironically,
Help your selves to my leftovers girls.
Let’s see if you can squeeze any more juice out of our poor squeezed Kraedo.
They winked at each other and took the challenge. Poor Kraedo he could not chicken out without causing the teasing comments of Kodda and Tootta.
With a sigh he let the two girls massage his body. With his own surprise, the equipment was up again in operating mode.
He knew that wouldn’t produce any juice but he decided to teach the ladies in the audience a lesson.
The masseurs, manage to howl aloud in spite of the night marathon they had with the other men in the land
But Kraed's equipment remained in operating mode hurting Kraedo a bit but didn’t release any semen.
One of the girls asked Kraedo; Why your dick stay up if you can’t have an orgasm ? Tootta offered the answer; That is why we say the fraise; A dick head.
Everybody was laughing. Kraedo was just thinking to rest and have his revenge later.
Kraedo looked out the window into the square and asked the girls what happened, to the guy with his hands tightened behind his back.
Tootta and Kodda were smiling while the girl named Ohee looked at the other girl named Sooko
and both bursted in a loud laughter then Sooko said, Poor guy he couldn’t defend himself, and we reduced him just like Kraedo is.
As soon as Tootta squealing and Kodda howling was resounding in the square, he had an irresistible erection and surrendered to us without conditions. We kissed and cuddle him,
Liberated his hands and he said thank you girls for your kindness, now I can cooperate with you.
And he did with pleasure and virility. Poor guy we had him in turns all night long,
Now the guy seems knackered, quiet and satisfied in his sleeping position.
Kraedo suggested; Can we now talk about the Barons and the empty buildings on one side of the promenade?
Can you please explain me everything about this place?
Tootta asked Ohee and Sooko to stay on guard at the doors and make sure nobody was listening.
Tootta started first; The Barons, are real Barons, that declared independence from the kings,
created their own domain with their own Knights, united in an independent club,
Created a super protected town called Barons and settled there with their knights, wives and children.
There they have schools, training places, vineyards, crops of any kind and also servants and peasants to work on their fields.
Kraedo: why the Barons gave you the control of this estate?
Kodda took the word: Since ever, men treated women as a little more than an accessory.
Used them as a sex utility, as a children factory and home servants.
Taking advantage of their physical superior strength and deny equal opportunity and equal rights, ignoring women’s nature and never questioning them selves if their wives where satisfied and happy.
This pushed some or most of the women to cheat on their husbands with any other man at the opportune moment.
One of the Baron’s wives, suggested the creation of this estate,
where the peasants and the girls from any land around could come and live sexually free,
The Barons will provide military protection and security, we can live here by our only means.
We produce our food, train ourselves to gain physical strength stamina and fighting skills, that match the level of men and beyond, and rule this land.
We rule over the men, in the same way that men rule over women but with a reciprocal respect that men are not capable of.
Kraedo: But then is no more The Land Of Women, it is just another land where instead of men ruling over women, it is women ruling over men. What is the change in this?
Tootta: Listen Kraedo, we had enough of been ruled by men. Men use us for sex and as a servants with no rights and no opportunities.
The only thing they make with passion is war, hunting, fighting for territory and supremacy, and making women’s life a misery. We women, don’t make war don’t fight for territory
And we give birth while men only can give death and destruction.
We had enough, we want to overthrow this status.
Kraedo ; How, can you do it? Can you explain please? Kodda: Ok Now open your ears and close your mouth.
We have some of the Baron’s wives as allies.
We are planning the overthrow of the Barons, confiscate all their possessions, we women write new laws and we women only enforce them .
The new laws of the land will remain mostly as they are. The only thing that we add are a few articles.
Article 1; Women have the right to own land
Article 2; women have the right to decide for the community
Article 3; Women have the right to accept or refuse the marriage
Article 4; women have the right to share the education and upbringing of their children.
Article5; women have the right to divorce if not satisfied with their husbands in any of the following topics;
Sexual satisfaction, violent behaviour and education of the children.
Article; 6 the abolition of women domestic duties. In the family both parts, have the same duties and rights,
If a woman prefer to go hunting and do outside home works, instead of staying segregated in the house, can do so. Husbands have the duty to share the one work.
Article 7; Women have the right to live as a single as many men do and be free to have sex with the partner of their choice, without criticism or prejudice.
Rule 8: women can inherit husband possessions if become widows.
Rule 9; women have the right to dress the way they like
Rule 10; Women have the option to decide wether go to war against another community or not.
Kraedo; But Tootta, we had all this already at Better Men Village
Tootta sighed and murmured , The Better Men Village, does not exist anymore.
It was attacked and looted and destroyed by a bad King, owner of the land, acquired by war action. War made without consulting the women in his kingdom.
Here in the land of women soon, no one can attack us anymore.
By the next full moon some devastating fact will take place.
For the moment, keep it a secret as we are sure that we have a few moles in site
And the Barons must not know what we are up to.
Kraedo; Ok let me know if you need my help and in the mean time, since I will stay here only until the morning
after the full moon, please tell me what do to pass the time productively and make me useful to the community
Other than just having sex.
The morning came as bright as ever and Kraedo went for a stroll with Tootta and Kodda,
he was introduced to all other men in the estate and all the other girls. Everybody was happy to welcome Kradeo, especially the men, as they seen in Kraedo a helping dick,
(Pardon I meant a helping hand.)
They some times, felt tired and worn out by the girls. In the all estate, there were a few more than sixty men against one hundred women.
There are no children here, whispered Kraedo.
Tootta whispered , we talk about this later darling.
He also noted two girls he met;
Bruja and Shnella. They also where two beautiful girls,
but they both had some reddish patches on the skin of their neck
Kraedo asked Tootta quietly what those reddish patches meant. Tootta murmured they have an infection we don’t know, and not even how to cure that. We tried all what we could but the patches keep expanding and the girls lament some pain on their bones as well as fever.
Please don’t give me wrong, don’t have sex with them as we suspect it might be a sexually transmitted infection.
One of the knights wife had that infection for more than a year, they say.
And passed away with enormous pain and suffering, long time ago.
We don’t know what to do and we are sorry.
Later ,Tootta and Kodda, (Kodda was the official Queen’s secretary) took advantage of their month of privileges. And had their lunch served by two different girls this time.
Mukka and Viuda.
(The readers want to know if they were beautiful.
Oh, please don’t ask, in the Land Of Women there are not ugly girls.
The author of this book only likes beautiful girls).
So let’s enjoy dinner with these beauties hoping not to be raped again.
The afternoon was spent riding horses and canoeing in the lake, talking. Laughing, hugging and kissing.
Soon it was dinner time, what a pageant sunset for the Land Of Women.
Kraedo was ecstatic, so were the other men and women.
Kraedo noticed that dinner was not based on super food rich in proteins,
It was rather a light vegetarian dinner with some hot infusion. So he assumed it was going to be a night of rest to re charge the energy reservoir.
Poor ingenious Kraedo, in the infusion, there was a substantial amount of a highly aphrodisiac substance extracted from plant’s leaves.
A few hours later, it was mayhem again in the Land of women.
(The film maker can decide the couples, positions, sex type, length of the howling orgasmic noise and what ever the director decides.
The choreographs can demonstrate their skill arranging the groups and positioning the orgies.
Sorry for the costume operators, they do not have a job in this clip, the actors are all naked.
Well, that was every day and every night life activitiy in the Land Of Women, for most of the three weeks Kraedo stayed.
The days where spent training, building stamina, fishing,
Riding and other war/defensive training including archery, sword fighting and other self defensive sports.
Three nights before full moon, Kraedo felt strange, puzzled, some how the girls, become less talkative,
The men kept away from women and Kraedo was invited to rest that night.
He was pleased to have a rest but didn’t understand all this sudden change of moods.
He was thinking so intensively about this change that when he grabbed the potion of infusion he was offered by Tootta,
accidentally, he spilled the liquid on the floor. nobody noticed it and Kraedo in an act fo gentle respect, didn’t say anything,
Just whipped clean the floor, put the goblet on the table and went to sleep.
He was about to fall asleep when heard the voices of Tootta and Kodda. Kodda; do you think is asleep now? Tootta I think so, the dose of sleep aid I put in his goblet was a good amount. Kodda shouted: Kraedo! Then called again louder Kraedo! Kraedo kept quiet pretending to be asleep as he did not want to disrupt their plans what ever they were.
Besides it was none of his business he thought, after all he was only a guest for three weeks.
Kodda : See? is well asleep, now we can talk;
Tootta: I just received a pigeon message from Herma.
(The major Baron’s wife). She say this full moon is the right moon. All her allied wives have pressed their husband,
To pass the law that women can own land.
There are twenty three out of 45 Barons against the law and ten knights with their respective wives,
Out of twenty that oppose the law.
She suggested that can arrange for the opposers to sleep all in one south side of the guests buildings And we can attack them and kill them at dawn when they are all tired and worn out by sex and drugs.
Then we with all the Barons allied and their wives and knights are free.
We become legally land owners of this estate and all the children of the women in this estate,
That are being raised and educated by the Barons will be returned here to their natural mothers.
Kodda; Do Herma really thinks that we are stupid? Once we have the land on our name,
do you think the Knights, the Barons and their wives will stop coming here at every full moon
To have orgies with us, infect us with their diseases.
They are vicious people with power and without qualms. They are addicted to exhausting sex, fuelled by drugs and their wives are just the same. Always purposely sexually starved,
To satisfy their appetites with our men in this estate and our girls. We better apply plan B.
Tootta; That is what I am thinking, after the collective orgy, at dawn,
just before they fall asleep, we put some sleeping aid powder into their infusion,
Just to make sure they sleep and blow up the lot.
Kodda how do we explain the local population the disappearing of Knights and Barons?
How do we pass the laws and how do we defend ourselves from invading forces, that sooner or later will come to revert the laws that we establish?
We need Kraedo but he is not a man like other men. He has other things in mind other than fighting for justice.
Kodda; He is a one of a kind, we must protect him at the cost of our lives if necessary. The world need men like him he is not an ordinary man, he is a woman with a dick between his legs. Such a wonderful lover he is.
Tootta; we got to come up with an idea, Kraedo is a sensitive kind, so sensitive and sensible, some times is psychic. I am sure that tomorrow his brain will be working around the changes in place and he will figure out something.
Not exactly everything but most of what is happening. He will figure out that was forced into sleep by some drugs. He is definitely Psychic.
Kodda; What can we do? We can not let him without sex for another two nights, without making him suspicious.
We can’t keep him asleep every night to keep our selves sex starved,
For the pleasure and enjoyment of our bosses and their wives. What can we do?
I have an idea, What if I keep him busy training everyday and sex him up far away from other men’s eyes?
Tootta; it is too dangerous, others may find out what is going on and other men and girls alike in the estate, would want to have sex. The rebellion, will be punished by the Barons.
And they would enforce more stricter rules upon us.
Kodda; what if we talk to him? We can ask him to join our cause,
We just ask him not spoil our plans and keep quiet for a few nights. When it is all over I will run away with him. Do you think he will accept?
Tootta: I don’t think he will in full. He is a solitary type he would not want anybody with him. May be He can accept to help us until the explosions but after that he will be on his own.
Kodda: what about if you run away with him instead?
Tootta; I can’t. Let me tell you a secret, I didn’t feel any unpleasant disturbance for upcoming period
And I think may be pregnant.
Kraedo is not ready to be a father, less than ever if the child is not his biologic child. Don’t forget how he run away from the Land Of Mysteries before his first biologic child was born.
He wants a free life in a free environment, only in that condition he will be happy to be a father of any child. If he feels he can’t rise a child in freedom, then he will run away.
I know there is only one way with him, talk to him sincerely, honestly without mind games and he will help us.
Tomorrow morning he will figure out that we put some sleeping aid in his drink
And will surely throw away the drink we will offer him the next night.
He will then pretend to fall asleep and listen to our conversation. In our conversation, we talk about everything we would ask him if we were not so shy to ask. He will listen and will offer his help in a way we don’t have to ask. He will think to be super cleaver,
But this time we outsmart him. What about this Kodda?
Kodda; Ooooh! We are cleaver baby, yes we are, after all, we are women ain't we?
Kraedo was about to speak up but refrained and kept his sleeping posture.
Kraedo was thinking to outsmart and humiliate the ladies,
by drinking a double potion of sleeping aide the next night and sleep all night.
Sleep very heavily and in the morning come up with his help offer. But he refrained, he loved all girls and would never humiliate them.
He would rather let them think that they really outsmarted him.
Tootta; Now let’s drink our sex drive suppressing potion and see you tomorrow morning. Let’s sleep together hugged like little sisters.
Kraedo waited until every single body was asleep and let his hand go, he couldn’t stop it,
He had an intense orgasm and then fell asleep.
Morning came; and was spent again with hard training, super nutritious food and sex suppressing potions.
Tootta and Kodda, have to play the part very professionally without arising suspicions.
Tootta, approached Kraedo and smelled a strong scent of semen, expressed a puzzled smile and asked Kraedo,
Did you last night had one of your wild dreams ending in a gigantic orgasm?
Kraedo looked semi surprised, smelled down his body and said; it looks like it.
Tootta and Kodda, reached for one extra strong suppressing potion, they needed it now,
They were feeling uncontrollably horny, looking at Kraedo with envy and admiration.
They had the extra strong sex suppressing potion.
The two new girls came with the breakfast and under Tootta’s orders, left immediately. Now everybody was out training hard.
Tootta, knew about this sexual condition in Kraedo dreams. When his body needs an orgasm if not having sex, often the orgasm, happen naturally on his sleep. So had no reason not to believe his version.
The day unrolled as usual, training, eating, training again, then at night the usual sex suppression potion for everybody and everybody straight to sleep.
So as Tootta guessed, the next night, Kraedo, thrown away the potion Kodda had offered him and went to pretend sleeping.
Kodda and Tootta, knowing Kraedo was awake, begun their catchy conversation;
Tootta ; We need to talk to Kraedo and ask for his help and his opinion about our plan. He can’t refuse. After all it is only for tomorrow night, at dawn, just before his departure.
Then he can go free with our gratitude.
Tootta; So then here is the plan; We have the orgy as usual tomorrow night.
At dawn we set alight the fuses and run all to the West gates.
The eastern buildings with the Barons and knights will blow up. And we are free women in a free Land Of Women.
Kodda; Are we sure about Herma? And what do we do with everybody else?
People in the surrounding lands, will question themselves about the disappearance of the Barons and the Knights and our raise to power.
Tootta; Hmmmm! Here we need Kraedo’s Psychic rational expertise.
Kodda: Are you sure he is psychic to the extent that foresees the future?
Tootta: 100% sure.
He doesn’t know but has warning dreams that are omen to something that is about to happen.
He feels things that are about to happen and anticipates them.
Kodda; Ok let’s sleep and tomorrow morning we talk to Him. Let’s take a double potion of sex suppression,
I am feeling horny again and don’t want get up in the middle of the night and fuck Kraedo while is asleep.
Last Morning of The Land Of Women had begun;
Tootta; Good morning Kraedo. How is our stallion today? Kodda; good morning darling any sleeping orgasms tonight?
Kraedo; No darlings but had a few negative dreams.
Tootta, tell us.
Kraedo; I have seen Kodda was about to be killed near a three by an arrow. Kodda; hooo! Shit; what have you seen? tell us so we can anticipate the fact and avoid being hit. Kraedo; all what I have seen is an arrow directed to Kodda’s chest.
Now Tootta was worried, and so was Kodda. Kraedo; seriously worried, What is it you girls didn’t tell me about this place?
Why are you keeping secrets?
Tootta; Kraedo, we are shy to ask you for help but we need your help.
Tonight at dusk the Barons and the Knights with their respective wives arrive for their full moon feast.
Our men, will be taken by the wives, we will be taken by the Barons and Knights all night long. We, decided to blow them up and take all their possessions and establish a Land Of Women that belongs to women.
But we are not very sure how to do it. We have loads of black powder we taken from Better Men village volcano’s crater.
We have a plan an and a plan b as well. But we need your opinion and your suggestion
For a plan that actually works better and efficiently.
Kraedo; How did you take the black powder? The village is flooded.
Kodda: darling, we can used rope ladders and the rope ladders used by Askeroso’ men, are still there, take the black powder that is still there a couple of inches underwater, bring it here and dry it in the sun in a secret place known only to me, Kodda and to Sooka and Ohee.
Kraedo; Good girls Now tell me about your plan a and your plan b.
Tootta and Kodda explained in turns, Kraedo listened their plans carefully, then asked; Who knows this plans?
Tootta said; Only Me, Kodda and all the girls. None of the men, they are imported by the Barons, from their houses and fields to keep us sex addicted until two days before full moon.
Then we are sex starved until the arrival of Knights and Barons with their wives.
What is the duty of these men while the Barons and Knight are having fun with the girls?
Tootta; They have sex with the Baron’s and Knights wives.
Kraedo; Who stands on guard to the estate?
Kodda ; Only the girls that have their period, will have guard duties on this night.
Kraedo how do they keep awake? The Barons give them an infusion of high stimulant extract from plants leaves that they grow in their gardens.
Kraedo ; But the girls are well trained and all faithful to you?
Tootta; Well they are faithful to the queen and we don’t know who
the new Queen is.
The Barons bring the new Queen every time they come.
The Barons will give us an infusion of powder extract from plant leaves they grow in their gardens. That infusion, makes all of us sexually crazy and keeps us awake all night long then at dawn,
we must serve the sleeping aide to the Barons, the Knights and their wives,
so they can sleep before leaving the estate at mid day after we serve them lunch. While we girls and the men take more drugs
To keep us sharp and alerted while we mount guard and patrol the estate.
Kraedo: what about the new Queen?
Tootta, she sleeps until late in the Queen place and in the morning, like every other girl, takes the stimulant potion and comes out to inspect the all place, guided by the deposed Queen, in this case me said Tootta.
Kraedo; do you have allies in the wives group?
Tootta, we have Herma, the wife of the Major Baron that has planned for tonight the upraise and fight for our freedom.
Kraedo; Herma has everything she wants, besides she is as vicious as the Barons and the Knights,
Surely to my opinion, she is just a bird’s call, to find out if any of you here are planning an upraise action.
Has this Herma any friends in here?
Tootta; only me as I am the Queen but I told everything to Kodda.
Kraedo how many of you girls residents in this estate have been Queens?
Kodda; only me, last month and Tootta this month. And Tootta is meant to be the new Queen’s secretary.
Kraedo; what happened to all the other ex Queens?
Tootta, in turns they married other Barons and Knights, so is what they say.
Kraedo; Has anybody seen any of these ex Queens coming here with the Barons and Knights for the full moon nights feast?
Tootta; With an enlightened tone of voice; Shit! Now I understand!
Herma! She is The bitch! She is the mole, the traitor.
They for sure have killed the ex Queens who believed Herma and organised an upraising.
Kraedo; how long does a pigeon take to reach Herma?
Kodda; Two ours.
Kraedo, this means less than a day by horse. And they arrive at dusk. So they have not departed yet. They have about four hours before depart.
We are still on time.
Does Herma know about the black powder?
Tootta, no she talked to fight with bows and arrows and javelins and kill them while asleep.
Me and Kodda were thinking about keeping the black powder secret until last minute.
Kraedo; this is a trap they intend to slaughter most of you to intimidate the rest of the residents and scare them to death. So no one will ever try a rebellion again and continue to be the sex toys of the Barons.
You send a message to Herma, tell her here everybody is happy and everybody is looking forward for tonight’s great sex celebration.
Tell her sorry we are happy here and don’t want any changes.
As they arrive tonight, please be as horny as possible, fuck as sluts, like the bitches that you are.
Fuck like never before and in the morning we blow up the entire place, you will blame this onto Kraedo.
Say to the rest of the world, that it was me who came here pretending to join the land of women and instead,
I blew up the entire place, killing all the Barons and the Knights and their wives.
So you have an excellent excuse to take possession of their homes and wealth.
Take back all your children and proclaim the land of women.
Tootta, went out to take a pigeon and send a message to Herma, while inside, Kodda, looked at Kraedo with anger and said; Our dear Kraedo,
Our lovely stallion, best women’s friend. Then she shouted; BASTARD!
So we are sluts and bitches eh? How sweet, fucking bastard, you are lucky I have to keep myself without sex today,
but be assured that at the first opportunity I will staff you with sexual enhancing potions and fuck you like a real bitch until I squeeze the blood out of you're fucking dick.
while talking, Tootta came back in, laughing and said to Kraedo; the pigeon is in flight and take care of Kodda darling,
She means all her menaces, you better fuck only with me from now on.
Kraedo laughing too and talking to Kodda.. sorry, sorry darling I mean no offence, in calling you slut,
I didn’t know you were a virgin and anyway I don’t love virgins I love real professional sluts and bitches.
Kodda, smiling; I was only pretending mister dick head but the treat stands,
I will fuck the brains out of you one of these days.
Kraedo; Righ! Back to action;
We now place the black powder under all buildings including the walls and the Queen’s palace.
Except near the horses stables.
At dawn when the new queen comes out to inspect the place that she is gonna a rule for the next month.
We set alight the fuses, gather everybody near the lake shore and after the explosions,
take all the horses and, you women, head to the Barons palaces, take possessions.
Take your children and go around from land to land, proclaim your new laws and defend your own new status.
C H A P T E R T E N.
T H E L A N D O F F R E E D O M.
FIRST STOP DOG’S HILL.
Then all the way to the Land Of Freedom
(VIA LAND OF SPIES AND THIEVES)
(AND THE WOLVES CAUSEWAY).
What charming lands he was about to cross.
Would any of the readers like to accompany Kraedo into this attractive journey?
If yes, first write your will and say good by to family and friends.
Kraedo, kept trotting steady and calmly, enjoying all the surrounding view on his way to Dog’s Hill. He felt blessed by life and gratified by all his eventful days. Now he felt even spoiled,
He had two horses and tools and weapons that never had before. His mind on cloud nine.
He was going to be granted a wisdom recognition by the wise man.
He achieved all the tasks and more than the wise man assigned him.
He took his journey easy and made it in two days. He could have done it in one, since he was on horse back but he preferred to enjoy the outstanding wilderness attractions
And take long relaxing breaks for eating and looking after the horses and the pigeon, (it was not the kind of bird he was more familiar with. But he needed this bird too).
This time though, he had to reach for the clearing on Dog’s Hill from the opposite side of the hill. Nothing happened during the journey, only, there was no campfire smoke to be seen. The old man was not there.
Kraedo remembered the words of the wise man; when you come back, come from the opposite side of the hill,
directly from Land Of Women and if I am not here, you will find the instructions in side the cave. Follow them correctly and on time.
At the clearance, there was nobody and he went straight into the cave, without looking at the dog. In the cave, he found a script on a levigated goats skin.
The instructions said; Look behind you, you will see the dog’s fur and his eyes. Dress the dog, and make yourself at home.
For the first two weeks, light up the fire only with dry wood and don’t let any smoke be seen. Sit on the throne, relax, meditate over all your deeds and adventure.
Grow your beard, rub your hair and beard with cold ashes from your camp fire every morning and never wash it,
For as long as you stay at Dog’s Hill, only leave the throne and the clearance for hunting and for your calls of nature.
At the end of the second week have some roasting always ready next to the fire. And from morning to noon sit still on the throne. Soon one morning, you will see the wise man sitting on that throne again.
Then and only then you have gained your wisdom. Then you can leave the clearing leaving everything as you founded.
Remember; wisdom is not a precious gift men are born with. Wisdom is the crop we reap from the plants we sown with our sweat, hard work, honesty and faith in our spirit.
Kraedo was puzzled, intrigued and excited at the same time. He felt a great responsibility
And facing a wondrous task full of mysteries and discoveries to be made.
He then grabbed a dogs fur posed on a stone behind him, grabbed two shinning rubies next to it, stepped out and finally he seen the dog. It was a dog’s sculpture, carved in a granite stone, it had everything a dog have,
Teeth, tongue, two cavities for the eyes, where he placed the shinning rubies and finally covered with the perfectly suitably cut fur.
Kraedo took a few steps back and looked at it, it was perfect, then he smiled, lit up a fire with dry wood, went out for some fruits of the forest, some edible roots and mushrooms and that was his dinner for the day, then he fed the pigeon with some berries, some seeds he had in the bags, some water in an eggshell shaped piece of bark
And sat on the throne for a few hours before going to sleep inside the cave.
The next morning, after breakfast by the camp fire, he went out hunting and collecting roots, herbs, vegetables and some fruits.
The rest of the day, he sat on the throne and started his days of meditation.
He followed his memories from the more recent ones and inevitably his thoughts shifted to Tootta. Then to all the other girls, then to him self and all the adventures and misadventures he went through since he left the village that no longer existed.
Over the days and nights, he had been thinking about all these facts and tried to figure out
What he did wrong and what he could have done better.
He thought long with a sense of self criticism about the day he sent the mirror signals with Tootta from top of the cave.
He realised that, he and Tootta had really done something stupid, childish and dangerous.
Why he couldn’t put the clock back? He would have stayed in the village, attended his father in his last days of life
with love, care and respect. He could have fought the invaders of King Askeroso
And may be the village would still exist. Or may be he would have been killed.
He knew that he could not go back on time but he felt that if he could, he would.
He thought about the land of Mysteries and Kolla and the child he never seen, his child. He evaluated the situation and could not find in that any wrong action. For no human in his vision,
Should be keep captive by another human being, under emotional blackmail.
After all, he entered the land of Mysteries peacefully with his clothes, his weapons, all his belongings,
All his ingenuity and spontaneity and left naked with bruises inside and out, with a broken heart and in danger of death.
No, Kraedo didn’t feel any wrong doing in that, he just wept thinking about the child he probably will never see, his child, .
He felt only a deep sorrow and sadness for not having had a chance to meet Kolla in freedom and stay with her in freedom and reciprocal respect.
Would he ever meet his child? This was a question that would come to his mind from time to time.
Then, day by day, in his meditation times, he tried to analyse al the other aspects of his journey.
Why did he put six tribes at war against each other in the land of warriors?
And was it necessary go through the land of warriors?
Couldn’t he have climbed the mountains above and avoid the quarrelling tribes? The only answer he could find was;
Cheating on the wise man assignments would not make him any good.
And the warriors would have kept fighting anyway.
But then he questioned himself;
What right he had to get involved in their existence? And he answered himself with a lime excuse.
Why people occupies territories of the world and attack passers by?
Why travellers are not free to travel the lands of the planet safely?
If people want to fight is their right to fight, may be. But they should leave alone and in peace those who don’t want fight and let them travel in peace and safety.
Well, there he was Kraedo at odds with himself. With his mind to the Land Of Liars.
There he injured some men during his escape and may be someone got killed by his arrows or in the fire he started.
Was it inevitable? Where there another way of getting across the Land Of Lies without having to wound or kill someone? Kraedo could find no excuses. He had to go across the Land Of Liars but he could have done differently.
Perhaps get around the Land Of Liars from the western borders and enter the land of truth from west.
But that was a very long detour and he had no time. The wise man gave him only only six months
To get across all the lands and get back to Dog’s Hill.
Kraedo stopped his mental discussion there and shifted his thoughts to what happened next.
He was severe with himself this time. The Land Of Truth was a hell of a place.
But what right he had to capture that bird and disclose publicly the features and the real feeding habits of the albino vulture? Why did he get involved in the affairs of a community he did not have to live with?
He even killed a member of that community, putting at serious risk his own life.
He shouldn’t have done anything like that. It was a mad community, yes! It was.
It was a community organised around full mental control of the few to keep under ignorance the many.
But it was at peace. Who was I, (thought Kraedo) to judge their way of life?
Why did I get involved in a subversive way, with a disruptive act while I was not even a member of the community?
Besides, he was free to leave at any time (so they said)
That hurt. Kraedo admitted to himself that he was wrong,
That every community has the right and duty of their own destiny without interferences from out side.
Kraedo condemned his own act as an act of aggression, intrusion in other people’s life. He regretted that, yes he did.
Then he passed on to analyse everything happened afterwards. The crossing of the desert in no man’s land,
Made him feel the right great hero he always wanted to be. He crossed a desert he didn’t know, on his own, survived the dangers of the wilderness, the attack and wounds of the puma, overcome fever and delirium, Crossed a mountain under a scary sky full of fears and menaces.
In the most fearsome moments, recalled his infancy, his sweet days on his mum’s lap attached to her breast. And how beautiful life in the village was.
Kraedo felt great again, he felt humble, honest, good, not invincible, not immortal anymore. He now felt human.
With all his strengths and his weaknesses. He felt like he was the Kraedo he wanted to be.
And then he thought at the frightening sight of his devastated village and the thought that everybody was dead. And then he thought at the joy he felt when arriving back at the Land Of Fools, he funded all his people and family
there and he fell unconscious in his brother harms. What beautiful feelings, how beautiful human’s life was. How overwhelming was his joy for life.
It was time to send Tootta a message. He had some very light piece of cloth where he wrote these words; My Love, my experience at Dog’s Hill is coming to an end,
Soon I will be on my way to the Land Of Freedom, my final destination.
Secured the message onto the pigeon’s leg and let it go. Two days later, he received a replay. The message said dear great love of mine, There are other ways to get to the Land Of Freedom and I am heading their today.
Don’t answer this message, I won’t be here to read it. Set the pigeon free and take care of your self. See you in The Land Of Freedom.
Don’t delay, lots of love, you heart and soul Tootta.
Two weeks had passed and he lit up the fire with some green branches and kept it alive and smoking everyday.
He kept a good piece of roasting leg of which ever was the catch of the day, nice and ready next to the fire.
He rubbed his hair and beard with cold ashes everyday and he sat on the throne still and patient every morning. On the third day, while thinking about his life, he heard a crack from the sentry he came in the first time.
A striking idea flashed in his mind, an idea that enlighten his mind.
Now everything was clear, everything was visible, the puzzle was complete.
With a calm inviting voice he said; Come forward my friend, don’t be afraid.
He was a boy on his teen years. (Kraedo had a feeling they met before). The boy moved slowly to the clearance.
(Note to the reader; it could have been a girl, So don’t think of me as a sexist. Film makers can decide the gender)
As the boy approached, Kraedo said; make yourself comfortable and help your self to some roast and some fresh water. The boy sat on the stone bench, eat with pleasure the roast, drunk some fresh water from the gourd the wise man passed him and then with a humble voice,
Thanked the wise man and asked; Oh! Wise man, how can I be wise and and strong and fair?
The wise man asked; What is your name?
The boy; Reekreo.
The wise man: Where you coming from my young friend?
The boy; The Land Of Peace.
The wise man; Never heard off.
Reekreo ; It was called the Land Of Warriors before the devastating action of a demoniac boy.
He brought us into kill each other to near extinction.
The wise man: Tell me about it.
(Kraedo felt a hit in his stomach as if someone just stabbed him. Forcing himself to show non emotion was the hardest task he ever went through. He new the boy, as the young brother of Ra).
Reekreo; We were six tribes, living on the banks of a rich great river, we had everything we needed to live in peace and happy.
But our men, passed most of our days fighting each other and quarrelling for no plausible reason.
Until one day the Gods, decided to punish us and give us a chance to begin another existence
In peace with each other and in harmony, with nature.
One day, (continued Reekreo) a terrible warrior called Kraedo, arrived naked to our village,
He only had a bow, arrows and the determination and capability to destroy any one that stood on his way.
He made a deal with my father Bwonow to help him subdue the other tribes.
This Kraedo was so cleaver, cunning and manipulative that in a few days, put all the six tribes at war with each other ,
A dramatic bloody war that brought all men near to self extinction.
We were six communities that counted about one thousand men and about two thousand individuals between women and children.
During two weeks of incessant ruthless killing, the number of warriors amounted to less than one hundred ,
The fields were drenched in blood, the smell of rotting corpses unbearable for mile around.
I couldn’t stand anymore the hatred, the killing and all the grief that was mortifying our existence. Me, first on my own, shouted; Stop! Stop! Stop the killing now, running naked across the fields
Calling all the kids of all tribes to rebel against the killing. Finally we all the kids were running naked together against our fathers on the battle fields, on both sides of the river.
They all stopped, dropped their swords and made agreements to unite all in one tribe, rename the territory, the Land Of Peace. Now we are living in peace and the people of my united tribes, want me to be the spiritual leader of the community. I dont think to be wise enough for that role. I want to be wise enough to keep my people together with reciprocal love, respect and peace. Help oh wise man, help me to make the best for my healing people.
Kraedo felt raging against himself, felt miserable, unforgivable. But perhaps (he taught), Perhaps that a great human civilisation would grow after so much grief and suffering.
Kraedo also felt he met a boy highly driven by the SPIRIT OF ORDER AND HARMONY And he felt privileged about the encounter with such a noble spirit. Honoured of having been his trainer for a few days and now his wise man.
Kraedo now was thinking about Ra, the lovely quiet Ra.
Pushing back his tears, Kraedo spoke;
You are already wise and strong enough, to lead your community to a new existence, to re create a sense of belonging and sharing, as your name suggests.
The only thing you need at your age is some experience in the land of families, to learn another way of being a community and a few weeks experience in the land of people,
Where you can experience the various aspect of living with women in charge of leading the community.
Avoid absolutely all other lands. Especially the land of Liars and the Land Of Truth.
Those are the lands of bad people that would not teach you any good and keep you captive for live.
Avoid the land of mysteries is not worth a visit and there you may end prisoner for ever as well. Should you ever meet anyone from the land of mysteries outside their habitat, feel free and safe to accept their friendship offer. But never, ever enter their habitat, they will make you prisoner for life.
Steer way from all troubled lands.
After the experiences in the Land Of Families and in The Land Of People, you come back here,
From the opposite side you came in this time, come directly from the Land Of People,
I will not be here for a while.
You enter the cave and find the instructions inside the cave, follow the instructions correctly and in time.
Until The Wise man will seat again on this throne.
And now, take one of my horses as a gift, ride it back to your people and tell them where you are going
To and keep them constantly informed via pigeon messengers of your whereabouts. Good luck great wise boy.
The boy took a horse and rode south, towards the Land Of Peace.
Kraedo could finally let the tears run down his beard.
As the boy left, Kraedo replaced the cracked branches under the dust on the sentry with new dry branches. The same sentry he walked when he first came to visit the wise man, the same used by Reekreo and God knows how many others before have walked over the dry branches on that sentry in search of wisdom.
Folded the dog’s fur and placed on the stone in the cave, placing the rubies on top. Finally, he washed him self with the water from a large bucket near the cave, got shaved and got ready his horse, collected his tools and left towards the North east, towards the Land Of Freedom.
Kraedo trotted in direction east-north-east, towards the Land Of Freedom,
As described by father Aezy in his stories during the summer nights in the village by the campfire.
It should have been a week march, much less on a horse back. It was a period of mental tranquillity.
Veeta was quiet, so was Naero. At this stage they were both confident, that Kraedo would live until a natural death would occur.
On his way, the following morning Kraedo, entered a flat territory covered with high grass.
About a dozens of youngsters of both genders, playing around and shouting aloud.
They looked pacific. He approached them and introduced him self and asked; what is the name of this place?
Almost all simultaneously answered with a smile, this we call it the land of thieves.
Ah! Exclaimed Kraedo and you live here on the grass without shelter? And you are all so young.
Don’t you have relatives? Parents? Yes, they all exclaimed. They all live in our village behind the wood on our left.
Kraedo looked towards the indicated wood half a mile away and he could see some huts on his right, where the woods bordered with the grassy fields.
He was curious and asked; Why you call it The Land Of Thieves? Are the people in your village thieves?
They exclaimed in chorus; No! No! Not at all. The adults, call it the Land Of Thieves but we children call our village the Sleeping Men Village, because they are always sleeping during the day and stay awake at night.
We come here to play spy and we call this play ground The Land Of Spies.
Kraedo said: Funny and confusing story and how you play spy?
They said; we show you, join us in circle and play with us.
Kraedo didn’t see any danger in playing with children for a minute and since all the adults were asleep
And he didn’t have intention at all to visit their village, jumped off the horse and joined them.
The children explained the game rules. Everybody had to stay in circle, one behind the other, with their hand holding
On the hips of the person in front and their head down on the back of the person in front.
One of them would stay in the centre of the circle and act as a judge. The judge would order; now close your eyes and everybody would close the yes. Then after a minute, the judge would order; now open your eyes.
During the closed eyes minute, anyone spotted with open eyes, would be disqualified for been caught spying and punished with a penitence decided by the rest of the children.
Kraedo was thinking that it was an innocent and silly game and,
decided to play one round. He didn't play with other children, since Better Men village and felt his joyous spirit coming back in his heart with an up lifting bit. First round, was ok, nobody was caught spying. At the end of the second round all children were laughing and the judge, Looking at Kraedo said, you are disqualified, you opened your eyes. Kraedo replied; No I didn’t. The children said;
The decision of the judge, is not negotiable. As a penitence, we ask you to run towards the village and come back without stopping running and without looking back.
If you stop running or look back we give you one more penitence.
Ok said Kraedo, thinking that after so many hours riding the horse would be healthy running a mile or so to stretch his legs.
And of he went with his sword hanging on his right hip, the knife on his back and the back pack on his shoulders.
He run and at the edge of the wood, he turned around, and smiled sarcastically thinking, how stupid he had been.
On looking towards the play ground, he could see no one and the horse had disappeared.
He kept smiling and diverted his run towards the Land Of Freedom. After all it was his fault, he didn’t have to stop. Well,
He thought philosophically, I still have my sword, my knife, my back pack and I learned another lesson from life.
He kept running and only stopped at dusk, miles and miles away, next to a stream of water.
Eat some edible herbs and row roots, fund a safe place to rest near a rock, fund a flint stone,
Lit a small fire with dry wood and slept.
The following morning, he resumed his march. He recon to be now very close to Land Of Freedom.
He recognised the territory as in his father stories, as the beginning of the Land Of Masters and Slaves on his left He remembered his father telling that on the east side of the Land Of Masters and Slaves, it was the Land Of Quick Sands, inhabited by wolves and with sentries so narrow between quick sands pools, that the wolves had to walk in single file. Kraedo was confident that would find the wolves path by following the wolves prints on the floor. And he did and he walked towards East.
He didn’t have any intention of crossing the Land of Masters and Slaves, he was wise enough now.
He walked all day and at night, was still on a wolves path. He didn’t need water as he drunk in abundance before entering the territory, he felt also strong enough to stay awake all night until making it out of the Quick Sands Territory.
Only at dusk, e noticed the red eyes coming towards him. There we are he taught. The wolves are coming.
Extracted the sword, it was business as usual for Kraedo. Only thing was, that the wolves were coming from both sides,
From front and from behind and Kraedo had only one sword and a knife.
After all what Kraedo had been through, this was a child game. He extracted his knife too, and holding his knife on his left hand
and his sword on his right hand, he advanced walking sideways,
Stabbing securely in the chest all the wolves that charged him, pushing their wounded bodies to the quick sands pools.
It was an energy consuming situation and often he changed his walking position, from walking to his left,
Turning his body around and walk to his right. He kept awake and motivating himself by talking to the wolves as if he was stubbing bad men.
On pushing his sword into a wolves chest, he would shout; How do you feel about my sword eh?
Was it taste enough for you? And while pushing his knife into another wolf’s throat ; and you darling? Did you like it? And so on all night long. Luckily it was still later summer and the nights were short. At break of dawn,
The wolves disappeared. The Quick Sands Territory ended and only remained a few hour of walk.
Before reaching the Beach in The Land Of Freedom.
He was tired, really really tired and thirsty and hungry. He was now approaching the rocky giants. He remembered from his father stories about the rocky giants at the gates of Land Of Freedom
And he also remembered the pile of swords next to the giants. It was a huge pile of swords, rusting on the floor at the base of the rocky giants.
He felt too tired and too thirsty and too hungry to continue and opted for a roast giant lizard he just killed with his knife and a small spring of water before the swords pile.
He eat and drunk and felt new wave of energy flowing in his body and moved on towards the gates.
As he approached closer, the rocky giants came alive and with a threatening thundering voice, moved slowly towards Kraedo mumbling;
Beware young man, you don’t enter the Land Of Freedom armed. If you try we will squash you.
Kraedo was utterly fed up with fighting, fed up with war and violence. He stopped and shouted; Enough! Enough!
I am fed up to the tip of my hair of violence, fighting, war and every kind of conflict.
And with all the strength he had in his body, thrown his sword to the pile and shouted in direction of the rocky giants; FUCK YOU ALL,
FUCK YOU ALL! I AM GOING TO THE LAND OF FREEDOM, DEAD OR ALIVE FUCK YOU! And moved, unarmed, raging with fury, towards the gates of the Land Of Freedom, shouting against the rocky giants: FUCK YOU! FUCK YOU! YOU CAN KILL ME, BUT YOU CAN'T STOPO ME, FUCK YOU ALL!
As the sword bounced against the pile of swords, Kraedo was assisting to something astonishing.
Something that he'd never dreamed of. The giants were crumbling into grains of sand.
He looked behind him and exclaimed in surprise; Holy spirits! What the heck is going on,
the pools of quick sands, had become a florid wood of palm trees and on turning his head to the gates, there was a beach that stretched for ever and the sea waters were crystal clear.
And thousands of naked people were basking in the sun. Kraedo was looking around in disbelief. Then he felt two hands, covering his eyes from behind and Tootta’s voice whispering;
WELCOME TO THE LAND OF FREEDOM KRAEDO.
It was indescribable emotional moment. It was pure wondrous bliss.
They made love on the beach, like everybody else does in the Land of Freedom.
Then moved towards the palm trees to rest.
They were sitting on the sand relaxing and enjoying the fussy congregations of children
Listening with attention and joy to their adult relatives, telling stories. Kraedo asked; why are you on your own? Why did you come alone?
Tootta; Darling, the Land Of Freedom, is a Place where everybody reaches alone.
There are no group excursions to Land Of Freedom.
I thought you knew it.
To reach the Land Of Freedom, al any person has to do is, drop their own sword on the pile.
As Your father Aezy told us the piles of refused swords, can be fund everywhere in the world.
So I fund my pile, dropped my sword and reached for this place we call The Land Of Freedom.
You dear Kraedo, took the long and dangerous way around to reach this land.
But everybody does thing differently. What counts most, is that now we are here together.
Some of the children, approached and invited Kraedo and Tootta to join them. And one of them yelled;
Heyyyy!!!! We never seen you before, come and tell us your stories please. Entertain us.
Tootta said: (looking to Kraedo). Common darling, tell them the stories of your journeys.
I descend from Aezy a man from here, and Leyska from Better Men Village.
Aezy one day, bored and in the mood to make some discoveries,
Picked up a sword from the pile and suddenly another world appeared before his eyes. The new world before his eyes, span for ever, it looked infinite and Aezy, decide to start a journey of exploration.
For the occasion, he changed his name. He re named himself FREEMAN.
FREEMAN, appeared at the edge of the flat plains, the raising sun at the back projected his shadow down towards the middle of the plains where the slaves of the right master were fighting the slaves of the left master. Freeman could see the masters, they were two bold heads as huge as rounded hills They were watching their slaves fighting each other. They noticed the sudden appearance of freeman and ordered their respective slaves to stop the fight, for the moment join forces, fight freeman, chop his head off and bring it to them. The one who would deliver freeman’s head would have a brand new sword as a price. Freeman was approaching fast, casting a frightening shadow before himself. The slaves charged with their swords, their war cry and their anger. Freeman fought all of them and defeated them without killing a single one of them.
The slaves were on their knees, begging for mercy, one spoke for them all: he said: you are invincible, we are your slaves whenever you want give us the order we shall attack our old masters, kill them, bring you their heads and fight at your orders only.
Freeman couldn’t hide an expression of disgust and replied: I am a free man; I have no slaves, I have no masters, I have no followers I have no leaders. I am free, I am busy enjoying my freedom, I have no time to waste in commanding slaves or being commanded and now get out of my way all of you waste of human beings.
One of the slaves asked; what are you after?
Freeman replied; knowledge.
Then the slave asked again: is it better than power?
Freeman said ; knowledge is the only power, knowledge is everything, No one can take it away from you when you have it, and you don’t need to fight to keep it.
You can pass it to everyone but still possess it yourself.
Freeman posed two seconds and continued:
while the power you know, that miserable disgusting power of a man over another man, is an illusion. Once you have it, you must fight all your life to keep it, until someone stronger takes it away from you and the story starts again and again and again.
That you call power, is blindness, it is cowardice, that lives in the arid hearts of miserable people who don’t have the courage to live their life in freedom. And to hide their weakness, gain power over other men.
Because the bigger is the misery they inflict to others, the smaller it looks the misery they harbour in their empty souls.
They are sick and so are all those who play their game.
The slaves were raging with anger and hatred,
Freeman walked through leaving them behind.
As they seen his back, jumped on him, chopped off his head and fought each other for the possession of his head, a second later they noticed a new head appearing on freeman’s shoulders, in the blink of an eye they cut the second head off as well, So they thought our masters should be good with us, we are bringing them one head each faction. But the heads in their hands, suddenly disappeared and they turned on to freeman again and again, cutting off his head again and again and the chopped heads disappeared again and again.
While freeman kept walking on his direction growing a new head each time one was chopped off.
Until he disappeared beyond the horizon.
He walked for days and days, towards west-south-west until he reached for the sea. He walked on the seashore, passing The Land Of Fools to a point where he couldn’t walk anymore. The sea shore, ended at the base of the high walls of an extinct volcano crater;
There were a column of smoke coming from the crater. It looked like to Aezy to be a man’s made fire.
He was sure there were people inside the crater. He decided to swim and find an entrance from the sea. Aezy couldn’t resist the temptation,
He was attracted by that place, like iron to a magnet. He swam with his sword, hanging on his right hip. After a couple of mile swimming, with the aid of a strong current, he arrived to a small beach. From that point, he could spot an entrance to the crater,
He swam to the sea shore, came off the waters and with a religious silence, buried his sword in the sand.
Finished to bury his sword, as he put his head up, he saw a beautiful slender feminine figure, standing before him. She introduced herself (taking Aezy’s right hand in her left hand). I am Leyska, my love. Why did you take so long?
I have been waiting for you for eighteen long years.
Come darling come with me to our village. Leyska took my dad to the village, and from there, to her secret hideout under a waterfall.
They made love passionate and I was conceived.
My father and my mother, went back to the village. At the entrance to Leyska hut, the men of the village greeted Aezy and handed him his sword saying;
This is your sword Aezy.
Aezy replied; I buried it because I came here in peace, to stay in peace with you.
The men replied; We know and appreciate that. We also live in peace and do not use our swords.
But we place them in our huts as a relic and reminder of our past. Aezy thanked the men and hanged his sword on the wall in Leyska hut. And from there on, another life begun for Aezy.
Everybody on the beach was applauding.
Then another boy, asked Kraedo to tell his journey adventures to the Land Of Freedom.
Kraedo; I left the Village of Better Men village with my dad’s sword and travelled the world.
I swam across a lake of tears, (my own tears)
Run naked over fields of thorns shooting my arrows across the sky (my own shames)
Quenched my thirst with water and human blood , (my own blood)
Offset starvation feeding on human flesh (my own flesh)
Walked the night under a dark sky covered with clouds loaded with fear, (my own fears).
Stood the pain and torture of the journey, telling my self stories and jokes, (my own lies)
leaving behind a trail of sorrow and bits of skin, (my own prejudices)
Chanting aloud my thoughts (building up my own courage)
Driven by a high fever and delirium. (my rebellion and revolution)
Feeling the confidence as I moved on.
(Taking conscience of my strength)
Until I reached naked, bruised and battered the land of freedom.
The people was cheering and applauding and whistling and chants.
Then suddenly, everybody disappear, in a magic flash.
Suddenly the ground around him trembled, the land around was splitting creating crevasses and canyons
It was an earthquake.
From far away in the horizon, in direction where once stood the Better Men Village and Land Of Families,(formerly land of fools), long columns of flames and smoke rose up to the sky.
Kraedo figured it out immediately that it was the volcano where the Better Men Village once stood.
It was not extinct at all, it was dormant. And now it was erupting with a devastating force.
The all land, was sinking,
The sea waters were rising fast the wave of a tsunami was flooding every millimetre of the land.
The land didn’t exist anymore. Kraedo felt sinking and sinking, he couldn’t come afloat anymore he couldn’t breath,
For a few seconds he could see father Aezy calling him, come Kraedo come don’t be afraid here are all of us.
We love you my dear son, we all love you.
In a moment, as long as an eternity, Kraedo had been steering under water, looking at the faces of Aezy, mother leyska, Kolla, holding a little baby boy, (Kraedo’s son). And all the girls
He loved in the Land Of Women and brother I-Jee and everyone was extending their arms towards Kraedo and there was Kodda holding his hand and there was Tootta cuddling and kissing him.
Kraedo couldn’t breath, his lungs where about to explode and his head went numb.
And everything around him, went blank. The total silence fell over Kraedo and around him. Kraedo passed.
THIS IS THE END OF THE STRAY SPIRITS PART ONE.
THE SECOND AND FINAL PART OF THE STORY WILL BE PUBLISHED
ON BOOK TWO.
HOLY SPIRITS, I LIKE THIS STORY.
THERE ARE MOMENTS, WHILE I WRITE, THAT I REALLY DON’T KNOW WHAT I AM GOING TO WRITE.
THEN AS IF BY MAGIC, AS I PUT MY FINGERS ON THE TYPING BOARD,
THE STORY BEGINS TO FLOW AS IF THE STORY WERE WRITING ITSELF.
AS IF IT WERE ALIVE.
GEEE, I AM WRITING A STORY THAT IT IS TELLING ME HOW IT WANTS TO BE WRITTEN.
WHATEVER ALL MY READERS DO, WHATEVER THEIR LIFE IS, I JUST WISH ALL OF YOU HAPPINESS AND JOY.
HAPPINESS AND JOY, ARE FREE AND AVAILABLE TO ALL.
JUST TAKE IT.
I LOVE YOU ALL.
MY OLD POEMS.
My old poems, are the building blocks in the supporting base of my books;
These poems will be incorporated as a base for the stories I will wright on the second and final book.
(THE STRAY SPIRITS)
MY OLD POEMS.
WRITTEN BETWEEN 1992 AND 2005
All That Bull!
Home after work, opened the window removed my tie.
Thrown the television right out in the sky.
No sense of remorse no sense of sin
The TV plunges down right into the bin.
With the license fee bought a pair of roller-skates
So I have fun in the park with some of my mates.
Wind blowing on my face sense of freedom in my mind.
Away from manipulation and lies of any kind.
Away from all the nonsense preachers preach.
away from all the bullshit TV programmes teach
Away from all the lies that politicians tell
away from all the rubbish that merchants sell
All the bullshit, they are preaching
All the bullshit, they are teaching
All the bullshit, they are telling
All the bullshit, they are selling
No more hatred no more lies
no more rubbish for my eyes
I am surfing on the street
like a surfer on the wave
Play my notes as I move in my imaginary stave.
Away from all the nonsense preachers preach
Away from all the bullshit TV programmes teach
Away from all the lies, the politicians tell
Away from all the bullshit the merchants sell.
All the bullshit, they are preaching
All the bullshit, they are teaching
All the bullshit, they are telling
All the bullshit, they are selling
Chorus, with a loud shout: BULLSHIT !
The Bus Driver Blues!
Two biscuits and a coffee before the morning rush
On the left hand a tube on the right a toothbrush.
Minutes later I am on the bus,
driving up and down the road,
Transporting with care my sweet and sour load.
Turning to the left turning to the right
Pass the round about straight at the traffic light.
Oh boy ! This is the bus driver blues.
Yes is the bus driver blues.
The controllers on the stand with their grimace of pain
Whether I do it right or wrong must take their complaint.
Someone asks silly questions, like driver are you passing by the church ?
and sometimes some roads are closed for demonstrations march
Then some kids board the bus
yelling and making fuss
running and stomping every where,
Transforming a bus ride in a mobile fun fair.
Turning to the left turning to the right
Pass the round about straight at the traffic light.
Is the bus driver blues. yes is the bus driver blues.
the bus driver blues, the bus driver blues.
Back home back in my bed , telly’s telling the news
I play with my lover the night bus driver’s blues.
Pulled the curtains closed, switched off the light
I’ll see you in the morning from all of us goodnight..
By the genius, RENATO NIOI off course. For nearly five months I worked for a tourist bus company
In London during the summer 2002 and everything seemed to be OK. But towards the end of the summer,
my superiors had begun to give me a lots of hard time in order to make me leave,
I knew that in the winter they needed less drivers, since I started working for them.
But I needed to stay a few more weeks. They were really pushing me hard with their controllers at the bus stands treating me very badly, sending a lots of mysterious passengers on my bus to find an excuse to fire me, so I decided to let them know that
I knew what was going on and in order to resist a few more weeks I have written a teasing song, bout me and them.
It is a song were they appear as; Well as what they really are, a bunch of empty souls without a Noble cause.
And I as the only serious man of the lot who wants to do the job in peace.
The Suicide Attempt!
Why kill yourself my son ?
Disgusted and tired of being a man?
Every day you should wish to live one more day,
There is no need to suicide as we all die anyway
Life for you may not be a great fun
But such is every life under the sun.
Some show happiness on the outer skin
But sorrow and delusion are hidden within.
There are no lucky or unlucky ones,
We are all pretenders, all comedians.
So if you dislike the role you play
Please don’t throw your life away.
Take a break, have a rest,
Watch others play, spot the best.
Isn’t this an exciting show?
Do you still want to go?
The greatest challenge my dear friend
It is to stay right until the end.
Ever heard of someone famous, infamous or just an unknown person who committed suicide?
Who hasn’t. Ever thought of the suicides years later when the world situation has changed
How well they would fit in the contemporary world that none of them would have committed suicide?
Too late you see? If any of them were still alive wouldn’t have done it.
So why none of the suicides thinks of this and sink into their despair?
It must be impatience of getting to the end of the show.
How can it be? Well in this world there are millions of people without a life of their own
And they spend their time manipulating other people’s life in order to feel important and alive.
This people are highly regarded in our society , they play roles of importance in our community,
Sometimes it is just a partner who manipulates the other partner.
The victim is always a creative person that is so immersed in its own creativity,
In its own world that don’t notice someone who is manipulating them.
Once the mastermind has established he's/her's power over the creative person,
like a heroine addicted, wants more of it and eventually, ends manipulating more than one person at time,
giving roles to play, setting up rules and scores and creating situations
Where they spare for themselves roles of command and control.
The creative person feels sad and mortify and thinks that life is not worthy living.
The manipulators don’t see themselves as such but as a superior intelligence
That has the right to act the way they do without remorse.
They are psycho parasites who suck emotions from other peoples life.
Without a victim to manipulate they would be like an empty bag.
If a creative person fall victim of a manipulator life-sucker or lives in a despotic country and is
given a role to play, sooner or later he/she will rebel and if rebellion is not successful
And they can’t find a way out of that psychological prison, he/she will escape that prison through suicide.
I have composed this poem in 1994 while attending a job club in Islington.
And I think this is just a masterpiece of written geniality,
Don't you think so? Well, my name is not Modest,
My name is Renato and I am a genius.
IN 20004, WORKING IN A RESTAURANT IN THE CITY, I COMPOSED THIS LYRICS AGAINST THE BOSS,WHO ACTED LIKE A MASTER, TREATING THE FEMALE STAFF LIKE SEX SLAVES. NONE OF THEM LOVED HIM.
BUT SINCE NONE OF THE GIRLS HAD A WORK PERMIT
AND CAME FROM WAR THORN EASTERN COUNTRIES,
EVENTUALLY THEY SUCCUMBED.
I am the boss; the mastermind
I am a seer you are all blind.
I am a poet I am a mentor
I am a genius an inventor
And to prove all that I say
In a world of ass lickers
I have invented the ass-tray
Close your eyes and think I am sexy when I screw you,
If you want that promotion and see your dreams coming true.
Look attentive and impressed when I tell all that bullshit
Because, I am the boss.
I am the boss and that is it.
THE FOLLOWING POEM, IS WHAT I COMPOSED FOR MY SON SAMUELE WHEN HE WAS TEN YEARS OLD, IN 1997.
Your beauty at first sight,
Reminds the grace of seagulls in flight.
The shine on your face, the spark in your eyes,
Reminds the marvel of stars in the skies.
Your soul is as deep as it is the universe
Your smile keeps away the evil adverse.
You have all it takes, the old and the new
God fell exhausted after blessing you.
The choice of girls was huge.
I just had to pick the one I liked. From college where I studied Travel and Tourism, to the travel agency where I was working as a Travel Agent. And the evenings spent in childish madness,
At dancing venues and dancing classes in London.
I couldn't stop having fun and took everything as a game that would last forever.
It didn't last for ever, I needed a change, I wanted to have some experience in an airline company and moved to Luton airport.
But before I left London, I wanted to write down in a poem my years as a Stray Spirit in transit, in the London night life venues.
THE RIGHT MAN.
(What a silly bluffer I was).
If you are looking for the right man,
I’ll give you more than anybody can.
I’ll make you feel spinning, on a heavenly ride
When you walk, on the street by my side.
Then I’ll take you to the garden of my soul.
Exotic flowers, inebriant scent you’ll love recall.
A golden bench is there for you to sit on,
A full silver moon for you shinning on.
The garden of my soul is watered by the morning dew,
Day time is sunny I made it up just for you.
My soul don’t know the falling of the rain
On you, my moon won’t shine on in vain.
Welcome sweet girl to the depth of my heart
You can do what you want, even tear it apart
I was going through a difficult period of my life.
To survive the pain and sadness I felt it was thrown upon me, by adverse circumstances of life,
I forced myself to think that every thing was hurting me, it was for a reason, it was because
I was strong enough to bear the pain. If that negative and sad moment had fallen upon a less strong spirit,
Much probably wouldn’t have survived. So I told my self pleasant lies. I used to tell my self that
I was a hero keeping a smile and my happiness intact, by killing all evil and pain thrown at me by transforming it in blinking stars in the sky. Convincing my self that only the spirit of a Pisces
Could overcome all evil and pain and proudly hang them in the Pisces constellation as a trophy.
My Corner in the Sky
All the happiness that I had,
all the moments of joy
are displayed on my smile
and through the spark of my eyes.
like a powerful sun ray
On a clear summer day.
All the hatred I received
all the sadness I lived
had become blinking stars
in my corner in the sky.
In the Pisces constellation
where all evil die.
In 2001 I was driving buses in South London. The management stress was so bad that I was losing my smile and my joy for life.
I wanted to write a song to explain that I was fed up with unnecessary unwanted and undeserved stress
And shout to the entire world that I was unhappy and I wanted back by smile, my hopes and my dreams and my joyful mood.
But I couldn’t make the rhymes and the all song explicitly against my grief in the working place,
It came out something totally different. A totally different story but in the end, it sound like a good song, so I kept it.
Dreams & Drums.
I was happy was in love with you
but this morning you told me on the phone
that you got a new man as from now
I am the one that is living alone.
Oh please don’t give me your excuses and your tears
I can handle my life without fears.
Just give me back my dreams and my drums,
Give me back my drums and my dreams.
With my drums I can play a song,
until the next love comes along,
with my dreams I can get through the day,
Write the rhymes to what I sing and I play.
Give me back my drums and my dreams
Life without you isn’t as bad as it seems.
Give me back my dreams and my drums
save the tears for your yourself when the time comes
Let me go without say one more word,
Loosing you is not the end of the world!
TO A WOMAN I NEVER MET;
This is a poem I would like to dedicate to the woman who makes me feel exactly as in the poem.
The day I will met that woman, the title, will be replaced By the name of that woman.
well, we are now in 2020 and the title hasn't changed yet.
I think I am going to leave it as it is.
I feel too old and happy on my own and don't want the responsibility and burden of looking after another woman.
Besides, why a woman would want to spend her time with a Stray Spirit who hasn't decided yet what to do when he grow up?
When in my dreams you appear,
more graceful than a dove
I am floating in the air
Eager to tell you of my love.
But daybreak catches me by surprise,
I am ill at easy before your power.
You are the essential sunrise,
I am merely a flower.
THE LUCKY MAN
It was a late spring afternoon 2001 I was driving the bus along Kings Road I was stuck in traffic
Just fifty yards from my right turn in to Lots Road. I had my window open and a convertible BMW stopped by my side.
Two black girls inside, they were â€¦.beautiful â€¦.help me to say beautiful actually they were beautiful beyond beauty
And they were singing and laughing and ..oh God .. They were looking at me, how could I have possibly resisted.
I chatted them and I remember I said; where two beauties like you are going to cause damage? Why don’t you wait for me?
You know, I am an Italian poet, I am romantic, I am wild I am good I, AM THE MAN.
They liked my say and told me they were going to a pub for an after work party and guess what?
They invited me too. I felt well…. I can’t describe how I felt. I only remember I begun singing in direction of the one at the driving seat in sun glasses. Who’s is the lucky man, who’s the lucky one,
Who kisses your lips who cuddles your hips when the night comes buried in your arms.
She was flattered,
She looked at me asked my name and said we wait for you at the pub.
please come or we come to your garage and get you.
I WENT TO THE PUB AFTER MY SHIFT, we danced and drunk and I found out they all had relatives working in the same bus depot with me,
A few days later, all my colleagues at depot, were making friendly funny comments about me
(The mad Italian driver) chatting up girls from a bus window while driving.
The Lucky Man
Who is the lucky man?
Who is the lucky one?
Who kisses your lips
who cuddles your hips
Who when the night comes
until the sun rises
Finds in your arms all his paradise.
Tell me there is no one
tell me you wish was me
me the lucky man
and I wish I was he
He the lucky man.
Me, who kisses your lips
me, who cuddles your hips
me when the night comes
and when the sun rises
buried in your arms
In my paradise.
H A I Y A N
I was driving a tourist tour bus (THE BIG BUS) in London and she boarded the bus at the Trafalgar Square stop,
because I can’t resist feminine beauty (if I could Iâ€™d have saved myself lots of hearth ache in my life)
I chatted her until eventually we decided to meet again. At the London Eye stop she alighted,
we exchanged E-mail addresses she took a photo of me and made a huge smile full of promises
And she went in direction of the River Thames. She E-mailed me about six days later.
The things she wrote me on the net were way too good for me, especially because she didn’t know me well,
I was tempted to accept all the love she was showing me but a Tyne little voice
in the back of my mind was telling me to slow down, apply the brakes, apply the warning lights
And think long and well before let my heart running wild. I think I was right.
When we decided to meet in her university apartment in Coventry, it was a bleak afternoon
I knew by the forecast on tv it was going to rain at around ten pm and I have to be back in service at six am next day,
so I thought would be a good idea, to take the girl out to the local ice rink or local disco,
show a few sexy moves in order to arouse her sexually, take her back to her apartment make love to her,
Stay overnight let the rain pass and ride back to London directly to the working place. But something went wrong,
When we met she doubted, was really me, who baked the cookies I brought and that annoyed me a lot.
Then she doubted I have really composed my poems and that pissed me off.
When she wanted to show me how her name is written in Chinese,
I acted stupidly by ignoring her because to me it was to hard to learn. And I thought that is inappropriate.
Inviting me to her apartment, only to teach me Chinese . Anyway we got out we danced separately
and at about ten thirty I told her I wanted to leave and go back to London (not very romantic I guess)
so I took her back to her apartment and at11.20 pm I was on my bike in the torrential rain
And arrived London at 1.50 am soaking wet and.. Yes at six I was at the wheel on the bus. End of the story?
no not yet, the following day we were both very cold on the phone and one day later she E-mailed me again
Calling me funny guy on the salutation line, I didn’t replay. The day after she E-mailed again this time
she told me to have a boy friend in Manchester yet I didnt replay and I did what I always do in these cases,
erased her number from the memory of my cell phone, cancelled her E-mail address from my file waited
Five weeks and took my revenge. I composed a poem about her, to prove that I really write my poems.
I signed my poem as funny Guy and posted to her university course address,
Now she knows that whoever she dates out, may be a beautiful man, may be taller than me,
may be twenty years younger than me but will never be able to write poems as I do
and never bake the type of cookies, to say nothing, the way I ice-skate or the way I dance.
REVENGE IS SERVED.
(Ouch! That hurt, but don't tell anybody please.)
Sofisticated beauty named Haiyan,
It is the Chinese for seagull.
Sh’s got the grace of one
When walks down the mall.
Silky dark hair smooth clear skin,
sexy cover girl on a glossy magazine
She’s got a look mysterious and intense,
Indomitable soul and sharp intelligence.
We met near the river one day before sunset
I lost my heart to her the first time we met.
In 2005, as an owner of a new Honda motorcycle, I receive some invitation from Chiswick Honda Shop.
The invitation was to participate in a raffle to win a Honda Fire blade 1000 cc of pure joyous madness.
I wanted that bike madly and tried to trick the organisers of the Honda Raffle to make me win it.
So I tried to corrupt them by sending them a poem to be written on the tank of the next fire blade production.
All I received, was great compliments and the invitation to write more things like this for other Honda motorcycles.
After a few days, I composed a little sexy story about my recent journey to Croatia on my Honda hornet 600 cc motorbike.
I received again lots of compliments but never knew anything about the winner of the raffle.
Two months later, I wrote them again, asking who was the winner and the reply was: SORRY THE RAFFLE WAS CANCELLED.
Well, never mind may be then I am the only silly man who writes poems about a bike. But I like this poem anyway.
She is the object of my desire,
Beauty and precision fuel and fire.
Her saddle between my legs,
My feet on her foot pegs.
Fire blade, the bike of my dreams
as I open the gas she screams.
Now my dream has come true
and I am screaming too.
And when my steam is low
and my spirit in the shade
To spice up my life
I take a ride on my Fire blade.
WHAT IS LOVE?
Love is a delicate flower,
Honesty is its fence.
Constancy its fertiliser,
Devotion is the dew on its petals.
Lies are the hail,
carelessness is the chill
Unfaithfulness is the hurricane
That uproots it completely.
This happened in 1992, I was studying a stage craft course at a local college in Bethnal Green,
Back then I remember I knew a lots of people, especially girls and everybody was talking a lot about love.
I wanted to express my understanding of love and composed my first poem in english.
Because I didn’t have nobody in particular to whom dedicate the poem I gave it to Sandra, an Australian lesbian
That in my opinion was the only real person of the lot, I founded all the others, artificial and shallow.
Sandra was very touched by my poem and that made me feel proud. Two months later I failed my acting project on stage
With a real audience made of local people, they laughed their hearts out and I think they are still laughing.
Sandra didn’t laugh instead she and her girlfriend, spent a great deal of time helping me out of that nightmare.
Thank you Sandra, wherever you are I love you. Here is your poem again From Renato Nioi.
THE FOLLOWING IS A GOSPEL SONG.
I thought about composing this song for a week,
after a very dramatic event that happened in Peckham.
He was a sweet soul,
He had dreams he had (THE) smile.
And a purpose in life.
Not so the lost soul
that was handling the knife.
Chorus : Damilola Damilola! Damilola Damilola.
May the angels of mercy
forgive what they have done
May the justice of God,
reach where the humans’s can’t
Chorus : Damilola Damilola ! Damilola Damilola.
On the streets of Peckham
nights and Days are all the same
every light and every shadow
every leaf on every three,
every brick on every wall,
Are all whispering his name.
Chorus : Damilola Damilola! Damilola Damilola!
We shall not see you anymore,
with your friends playing around,
No more school no more computer,
no more fuss in the playground.
No more running on the grass
but your spirit and your smile
Will for ever live with us.
This song is dedicated to Damilola Taylor, killed by other kids at the age of ten.
When this happened I was very sad and upset because when I was ten,
I had the same hopes and dreams, me too wanted to escape the poverty of my homeland and give better life to all my family.
Eventually things didn’t go the way I hoped, I didn’t achieved all my objectives
But I am still alive, he is no longer with us.
I hope not to hurt his family with this poem.
and I also hope this song one day is sung in all churches and synagogues and mosques all over the world.
It took me less than two hours to compose this.
Warning: no one under no circumstances is allowed to make any money out of this song.
LET THE BOY REST IN PEACE.
NEXT, SINGING LIKE A BIRD
Remember your hey days? Everybody has had them once but I have had them three times
and just about to start the forth time, yes folks my hey days span for thirty years
Through four different countries in four different languages. My last hey days to date were in 1995-1999,
The year relating to the poem below . Written in Luton on my desk at Debonair Airways.
Back then I was very much in demand by my friends. Think I was forty five
and girls less than a half my age would call me to their parties, would knock at my door
to get me out dancing, I would dance tireless all night long and sometimes beautiful young girls
Would approach me to chat me up. Asking about my dancing skills and where and how I learned all of this. At that time I use to dye my hair and I looked like a thirty years old guy.
Because of that I stopped to dye my hair to discourage too young girls coming for me, thinking I was much younger.
I wanted them to be just friends, the kind of friends I wished I had when I was an adolescent.
I Was having that 45. So stopped dying my hair, the horrible thing, was, I still attract young girls,
God knows what they see in me, I like to play with them as friends, because in my young age, I worked six days par week, 14 hours a day in a restaurant.
Anyway thank you girls for inspiring me this song.
SINGING LIKE A BIRD
Sometimes I can sing
like a bird in early spring,
When my friends call me out and I can see
They can’t go without me.
Hit the disco and dance till the night ends
tireless and happy when I am out with my friends
God meant discos for people to have fun,
I don’t miss a chance I dance every time I can.
When you and your friends feel the same way
still in control but a little bit insane
and you want to dance and you want to sing and you want to say
Forget about your job forget about your boss! Let’s do it again.
The next song lyrics, marks the birthday of my fantasy book The Stray Spirits.
it will be explained in full at the end of part two of the book
And will also be extended into a complete rock song lyrics.
My two books, are the story of the world, as I have seen it.
Every human settlement, developed near rivers and lakes and springs of sweet water.
In the period I thought about this story, I was living in London.
One of the large human settlements, I ever lived in and I was a full member of that community.
So I named the web site www.neartheriver.com
(The river is the Thames off course)
Near the River!
Welcome near the river.
Where cities are built,
Driven by hope and illusion
Marred by greed and corruption.
For anyone who leaves
A new one arrives.
With his dreams and his vision
Soon traded for sorrow and delusion.
Welcome near the river with its rapids and its bends
Where from nothing all begins and in nothing all it ends.
I met her in the gym, closed my eyes
To concentrate better during my exercise
Reopened after a long while
Found myself facing her seductive smile.
Of a noble profile she stands fit and proud
And my eyes go soft, my heartbeat fast and loud
Her magnetic personality hit my imagination
Now I see her everywhere
on London streets and billboards, in cinemas and TV
Among a million faces her smile is all I see.
Then unleash my bike fast on the motorway
My mind is running faster on the opposite way.
I think it must be love,
I think I am in love with Eva.
Eva left London after a year and moved back to Sweden in Stockholm where she lives.
Oh! By the way it never happened we were only good friends.
Soledad! compañera de almas profundas
vas de paso con mentes vagabundas,
Acoplas la joya con la melancolia
y confundes la tristeza con la alegría.
Madre de sueños lindos y de esperanza viva
que te subes dueña de la realidad.
Spring 2002 I was working for a bus company in central London and had my lunch breaks at the Strand
So I use to take a double espresso at the local Starbucks coffee shop and made friends with the staff.
There was an Argentinian lovely girl called Soledad which means loneliness in Spanish.
When she introduced herself I might have shown an expression of sadness
Because she pronounced her name with a hint of sadness in her voice.
So promptly she added but call me Maria. I know the melancholic soul of Latin-Americans and said,
No if your real name is Soledad I call you Soledad, then we become friends.
I wanted to write something about that name , because I have been there
I have been alone and I know the feeling. I wanted to describe loneliness from a poetical point of view
because loneliness is not such a bad thing if you are alone because you can’t find the right persons to make friends with,
that makes you stronger and that type of loneliness brings you closer to yourself and protects you from bad companies
If you are strong enough to bear it. That kind of loneliness makes you have wonderful dreams
Where you are always meeting wonderful persons and also strengthens your spirit and your hopes for the future.
That is all what the above poem is about. I wrote it in Spanish because wouldn’t make any sense in english
And also because Soledad is a Spanish name. This is dedicated to you lovely Soledad.
The following short novel written in 1998, marks the chronicles of Kraedo’s life,
From his conception to the end of the story.
THE STRAY SPIRITS (Book One)
If you had read the book, you already know this novel.
It is the last page of the Book One, THE ADVENTURES OF KRAEDO.
This novel was translated in Chinese by a friend of mine from Hong Kong under my written permission, along with the poem Haiyan and she told me that Hong Kong young people, like it very much.
I hope not to be listed as a subversive from a foreigner country,
By the Chinese authorities, (Only joking).
He appeared at the edge of the flat plains,
the raising sun at the back projected his shadow down towards the middle of the plains
Where the slaves of the right master were fighting the slaves of the left master.
Freeman could see the masters, they were two heads as huge as rounded hills.
They were watching their slaves fighting each other with their huge eyes, like black holes.
They noticed the sudden appearance of freeman and ordered their respective slaves to stop the fight.
For the moment join forces, fight freeman, chop his head off and bring it to them.
The one who would deliver freeman's head would have a brand new sword as a price.
Freeman was approaching fast casting a frightening shadow before himself.
The slaves charged with their swords, their war cry and their anger
Freeman fought all of them and defeated them without killing a single one of them.
The slaves were on their knees begging for mercy, one spoke for them all.
He said; You are invincible, we are your slaves whenever you want give us the order,
we shall attack our old masters, kill them, bring you their heads and fight at your orders only.
Freeman couldn't hide an expression of disgust and replied:
I am a free man; I have no slaves, I have no masters, I have no followers I have no leaders.
I am free, I am busy enjoying my freedom,
I have no time to waste in commanding slaves or being commanded and now get out of my way,
all of you waste of human beings.
One of the slaves asked; what are you after?
Freeman replied; knowledge. Then the slave asked again: is it better than power?
Freeman said; knowledge is the only power, knowledge is everything,
No one can take it away from you when you have it, and you don’t need to fight to keep it.
You can pass it to everyone but still possess it yourself.
Freeman posed two seconds and continued: while the power you know,
that miserable disgusting power of a man over another man, is an illusion,
once you have it, you must fight all your life to keep it,
Until someone stronger takes it away from you and the story starts again and again and again.
That you call power, that is blindness, it is cowardice that lives in the arid hearts of miserable people
who don’t have the courage to live their life in freedom and to hide their weakness and failure, gain power over other men, because the bigger is the misery they inflict to others, the smaller it looks the misery they harbour in their empty souls.
They are sick and so are all those who play their game.
The slaves were raging with anger and hatred.
Freeman walked through leaving them behind,
As they seen his back, jumped on him, chopped off his head
and fought each other for the possession of his head.
A second later they noticed a new head appearing on freeman’s shoulders
In the blink of an eye they cut off the second head as well.
So they thought our masters should be good with us, we are bringing them one head each group.
But the heads in their hands, suddenly disappeared and they turned on to freeman again and again.
Cutting off his head again and again and the chopped heads disappeared again and again.
while freeman kept walking on his direction growing a new head each time one was chopped off
Until he disappeared beyond the horizon.